My second book (part 1)

THE BACKSIDE OF THE MOON

Maxim Zuzin

And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light from the darkness.
(Genesis 1:4)

What all began with

Mike always knew about a man who had sneaked on his father to KGB. For Mike he was a kind of villain. But what had been the motives of that man? The answer was simple and disarming for Mike. His wife had born a sick daughter. They said it had had to do something with the cancer or even that it had been a consequence of a test anti-cancer vaccination. Anyhow, the KGB had been in the affair. So, it was a family shame for Mike that his parents’ friends suffered the damage in such a cruel way. Mike was very angry with his dad and almost forgave the sneaker but for the man personal guilt before his daughter. Still, Mike had to cover up with that deal and make up for the lost chances of the girl. On the account that Mike was aspiring to have a harem, the problem was to be solved in a simple way. Mike would take the girl in his harem no matter that she was not a self-efficient girl and needed to be brought up in a special school for the sick girls. I was solved when Mike was about four years old…
When he was about ten, he began to speak on the fate of the property the man who had sold out his dad to KGB with the KGB officers of his district office. Mike appealed to the girl whom he deemed to be one who had really earned the property.
‘But, whether you’ve seen her. I bet you’d be much disappointed after your Benedicta and Julia.’ The fair-haired officer threw in the words.
‘I will love her not because she is attractive just so, just by it, but because I will invest much in my efforts to help her and I will help her very much. So, I will not be ashamed to come to a shop with her, for example, and call her my wife. That all depends on me, not on her. Anyway, she will bear me a healthy child, I will fast for it.’ Mike explained himself.
‘Simply, you should take care that your other wives should not offend her.’ The man said.
‘I’ll take care. She will live in an isolated way and nobody will interfere when I’ll be with her.’ Mike promised…
When Mike was about twenty five he visited the dacha of their friends in Moscow. Uncle Alexander had already died of cancer. Aunt Tatiana complained that all their property had been received in debt and so Alex had not had enough time to work it off before his death. Then, she proposed to marry some sick girls, among them her daughter. Mike promised to marry only her daughter but to take care of the other girls also. So, it seemed the problem was solved because Mike turned up a guarantor.


Legend

This is a family legend. One to feel a pride for your prodigy.
Mike’s dad was a soldier. He was a sergeant and military adviser in Vietnam for the cause of Soviet Union.
It was the time when the military luck already balanced to the side of Northern Vietnam.
It was the war for the opium. One of a bad quality, full of viruses and bacteria brought up from the dirt of jungles. Still, it was the necessary stuff, and two superpowers fought for the influence over it. It was before they understood that the opium should be grown in the sand of Afghanistan.
So, the question was if the professionals fought better than the volunteers. It was the crash of two systems and two mentalities. One system paid cash, the other paid merits. All implied women, houses and good offices afterwards.
Thus, they decided to make a match in the season of the monsoons when the war was impossible technically. Mike’s dad Jack was already long time on the list of KGB for such a deal.
Really, as it was as fact Jack was sent to Vietnam for the warfare. They found strong young men in Soviet Union and sent them to Vietnam. The mission of such boys was to carry on themselves the machineguns and dismantled artillery platforms to establish them in jungles and hunt the American aircraft that flew on low height hiding from the radars and rockets. This way, Jack put down an American bombardment aircraft. He got heavily contused then. But, he got in the captivity because the angry “long arm” sent their guys over there and the Soviet boys did not have enough time to dismantle the platform and dislocate over to the other place as the instruction prescribed to them.
Jack and his command had a good equipment and really worthy preparation for the warfare in jungles. So, they killed many GI Yankees that went to Vietnam in the search of adventure. But, the cartridges have the habit to run out. So, they had to give up according to the instruction.
A group was sent to the American camp to free them up. Jack and some of his command were freed but many Soviet commanders perished. So, Jack was a debtor.
Then, they ordered him to participate in that match with the American heavyweight. Jack already had an experience when he won the match with the best Soviet Union heavyweight, though he was judged out of his victory by the umpires. He was spared for a more important mission than the box championship.
Jack was a good boxer. He was a master of sport in ski. He played good chess. He was also a good soccer player. The hockey was also his sport. He was brought up in taiga. He had big palms as a result of heavy work. He again was a good hunter.
What about his adversary? They said to Mike in KGB office that it was Muhammad Ali whom they promised twenty millions dollar if he would have won the match. They involved so much money because the match had a big ideological importance.
Jack did not know that he fought against the former heavyweight champion. Muhammad Ali had a blue helmet on his head when Jack did not take on his red one.
Jack was accustomed to the match length of three rounds. It always pressed on his mind and soul because he always could last much longer. So, on the fourth round Jack played as a fat calf who was put out of the corral after a winter of time passing in the close walls of the winter barn. Jack launched a hail of the blows on his adversary and when the last threw his deadly bee sting uppercut Jack just threw the elbow off his side for the deadly fist to slip of Jack’s shoulder and not to touch the head to return the impact back on the American heavyweight when he had to stop his fist as the boxing techniques require. After several seconds the towel was thrown on the floor from the blue corner. It was the seventeenth round while the match was counted for nineteen. All was over.
When the American heavyweight took off his blue helmet, nobody could tell it was Muhammad Ali.
They said like Muhammad Ali got his Parkinson sickness just because of that match, but the American retorted that it was because the former champion was beaten by the CIA agents because of the lost match and lost war.
When they told that story to Mike in KGB when he was six years old it was an informational shock for him. He felt emptiness to fill his soul. Even his dad Jack did not know he won the match against the glory of American heavyweight box. Mike was afraid that they could revenge his family for that. It was because the dad was bought by CIA and they promised to carry him over to USA. It was to kill him. That is why Mike told to his dad whom he had fought against in Vietnam. Before that the dad told only that he had had a match with an admirer who looked like Muhammad Ali and fought in his style. The next day, Jack went to the local KGB office and informed them on the people he knew as the USA spies. He got one more order, to add to the red star, the highest military award about which he even did not know.

Pine cones

This warm summer day, the group of the kindergarten children had been led to the pine forest where they now played under the watch of the teachers. It was the boys and girls from four to seven years old. They played with what the trees and grasses gifted them as toys. The beetles and grasshoppers were caught and tamed to cause the “circus” fun to Mike and his small friends. The diversity and freshness of the impressions made that day a real fete. It was a special day in comparison with the other ones passed on the territory of the kindergarten. The first joy of meeting the nature ceded to the boredom of the kindergarten spirit that did not leave them at all. The teacher spoke loud now and then to make a herd of the sheep from the children. The real fun and play was spoiled. The peace came on the place. All were occupied with their own business and did not go beyond the frontier of the allowance how far to run around. Suddenly, the home sapiens herd was alerted by a squirrel. Some were afraid and kept silence but the other shouted of the joy of meeting an animal they knew by the pictures in the books. The squirrel got nervous and dropped the pine cone it brought along with itself. The teacher cried to the children that the squirrel sent them a pine cone as a gift. Mickey felt the moment of the truth. He recalled how often the female teacher offered the stupid games to the boys to please the girls and make the fun for them. Mike began to collect the pine cones and throw them up into the air to be dropped from the “heaven” as the “gifts” to the cruel feminist girls. The other boys began to do the same getting into the complot. It was not a “hail”, but the cones dropped one by one. And, it put all into the suspicion that it was the squirrel that dropped the cones. Even, the teacher was of that opinion. The girls laughed and ran around collecting the pine cones, the same as some boys, the “traitors”. Mike felt the power to direct in a way the actions of the girls, these examples of the feminine beauty. He disposed of the emotions of the girls. He influenced them. Mike understood that the sex and fleshly love should bring about the same feelings. He wanted to become adult and get a woman to have a power over her the same way. It was so sweet.
But, the teacher spotted them and brought to the answer. For the first time in his “public” life, Mike saw that the real fun and pleasure he had been entailed by was considered as the mischief by the authorities of their kindergarten. It seemed that the life was so that the real good emotions should be answered by the pain of the punishment. Mike felt that love to the girls and sex should be the same. Was his age innocent or not, he knew that people sometimes got angry and caused back the pain and disillusion no matter if some was experienced or not. It seemed that the power and satisfaction might be attained only by the hard labor in advance, or else the punishment of the harder labor or inconvenience in the subsequence. Was there any real rituals such as marriage that might bring about the peace, or else the life was based on the constant conflict of interests and balance of the good and bad emotion that made the life equitable and boring to kill the anticipation of a fairy tail Mike did not know. But, he saw that the sweet and bitter came hand by hand.


Rape game

The girls sat on the bed and showed no real hope in solving their health problems without any sacrifices of lives, those of their own and of their future babies.
‘If you cannot be the mothers of the children because they might die, you might become the nuns and live in a convent. It’s not obligatory for you to become the whores.’ Mike proposed.
‘Nobody needs the sick nuns. The nuns should work much and if we turn ugly because of our sickness they might say that it’s due we are sinners… And, we would die all the same… They said your grand-granddad was a prophet and the women got the better health and sound babies when they got pregnant of him… And, also they said your father is also a prophet and some women got healed bearing him the babies, including your mother… Maybe, you also might be a prophet?’ Inna demanded.
‘But, my dad is a communist. He is not a prophet.’ Mike objected.
‘Do not lie; your father is a prophet even though he’s a communist.’ Tina argued. ‘You simply are afraid to be a prophet yourself. And, your dad is a better prophet than that priest who said that a man died for our sins much time ago. We prayed to Jesus but He did not help us. But, your father wanted to suffer for us himself. And, he would do it, if you yourself did not eat those vaccines. Now, he does not want to suffer any more and that’s because of you. You may die and we will also die. And, it’s because you’re a naughty boy because you ate the vaccines instead of him. You have spoiled the whole thing.’
Mike got angry. He did not know why he was angry most of all: because the girls thought that his father should have suffered and sacrifice his life or health for to give those girls a chance or because they wanted him also to suffer as a matter of course. Still, he coped with his emotions because the girls were pretty and seducing.
‘Your dad would have suffered and given us his blood to be healed. That Jesus Christ will never give His blood. That’s a lie. He’s already dead and there no blood of His in the clinics. And, even if there was His blood, it would already get stinky and spoiled because of the time owing in the ancient days there was no refrigerators. And, even on the Northern Pole there’s no blood of His. And, even the priest lie when they say that they give His blood to drink in the churches in the metal cups. The mom said it’s just the wine with the morsels of bread… Your father wanted to drink those vaccines they gave him in the special ampoules. Then, he would give us his blood to be healed. But, you spoiled all when you drank those ampoules yourself and now your dad refuses to drink some other ampoules. You are a bad boy and we do not want to play with you. Anyway, they said you will die soon. But, we want that the sound boys would play with us even if we would play as prostitutes.’ Inna spoke.
‘I will not die. I will give you my blood instead of my father.’ Mike said.
‘Ha-ha-ha! But, your father is as strong as a bear. All are afraid of him. He is a hero of the war and brought down a bomber. You think that the microbes will be afraid of you because you’re a killer and killed a policeman and three bandits? You maybe sleep with your mother still due you are afraid of the ghouls. You perhaps still piss in the bed and your mom has to put the oilskin for you not to make wet the bed cloth.’ Inna laughed.
‘You may laugh but all the same I will be a great prophet of the God and smite the ungodly. I will surpass all the prophets of the God in serving Him. I will even be better than Jesus Christ. They will clone me and all my wives and children because we will have a good immunity for the sick surrogate mother to bear us again. I will be very wealthy and have a harem. I will live a long life. And, I will kill all my enemies.’ Mike told.
‘What surrogate mothers? The robots you mean?’ Tina asked.
‘Nope, that will be the ordinary women, but they will be fertilized not by the seed of the men but they’ll put my chromosomes into their egg cells, the same for my kids and wives and even parents because the mom and dad also have the good immunity.’ Mike explained.
‘But, they’ll put you into the jail.’ Tina apprehended.
‘No, the Lord said that I will forbear and take narcotics and drugs for me to have the division of the personality to avoid the prison and for the kids to be sound and for all the mothers of my kids to be healed.’ Mike said.
‘Maybe, you are already crazy, if you hear the voices?’ Inna doubted.
‘No, the voice never cheated me. That’s me when I’m adult already. I say what to do to myself from the future. I am the god myself and will rule the world. I will be the anointed one.’ Mike made it clear. ‘Today, the voice said that there would be the guests in our house. I thought it would be the relatives but it’s you.’
‘You say like the Devil.’ Tina expressed herself.
‘No, I’m the god, not the devil. The real God is the Spirit. But, I just follow that Spirit in me. Simply, that voice of me when I’m adult or even old, or even from the time when I will be born the second time, he instructs me what to do. But, he also abides by the laws of the Lord. So, I’m just the same as you, only the God chose me to be the father of the immortal race. All my kids will be sound and their moms be healed, I’ll just suffer for that.’ Mike told.
‘But, then, many girls would like to bear you the kids. Where’ll you get the money from?’ Tina demanded.
‘I will invent many things and I will kill the knights of the Saint Michael and George. They’ve got a lot of money they extorted from the businessmen and politicians. I’ll invest it into the enterprises I will possess for my kids to be brought up and for their moms.’ Mike said.
‘How you know all this?’ Inna demanded.
‘I see it in my dreams.’ Mike explained.
‘It’s just fantasies. You’ll never do it. They say you’re too clever but will go crazy because of that.’ Inna said.
‘No, that’s for sure. It always happens what I see in my dreams.’ Mike said. ‘It’s because it already happened with me in the future.’
‘But, what if those knights will murder you instead?’ Tina demanded.
‘No, I will murder them myself. It’s because I will have many wives and they will also pray for me to earn the money they’ll get for their kids. I will not earn all that money just on my own. I do not need so much money. And, those knights are less than my relatives and they sinned against the Jehovah. That is why I will be able to kill them all.’ Mike surely said.
‘Who’s that Jehovah?’ Inna inquired.
‘He’s the God of Jews. The mom said me. He will not help you, boy. He’s only for the Jews and stands up only for them, and only if He wants it, otherwise they would not kill the Jews but they do so.’ Tina told.
‘No, Jehovah is the God of all men and women and children, and even animals…’ He said.
‘And, cockroaches.’ Inna joked.
‘Yes, even of the cockroaches.’ Mike confirmed. ‘But, such a God does not say anything because He is the universe. He is not a man or woman. He is the Spirit that makes the man do this or that. And, they cannot resist Him because He is the power, the energy.’
‘No, I do what I want. Nobody make me do that.’ Tina affirmed.
‘That’s an illusion. You want something because Jehovah wants it. The Spirit of Jehovah in you wants it.’ Mike said.
‘You yourself got a devil in you. All know about it. Nobody lives in my soul.’ Tina objected.
‘I just said about the electricity and magnetism that make your nerves work. And, that energy follows the rules of the physics, even your emotions work on the electricity. That is why that power makes you wish certain things. For example, that power makes you want to survive and have a husband and kids.’ Mike explained.
‘I think you tell the truth. You’re just too clever. I don’t understand that. I’d better think that I do what I want just because I want it on my own.’ Tina said.
‘Say to her that she’s a Gypsy and her father was a Gypsy baron and her mom left her in the orphanage house and her new parents are foster ones.’ The voice of himself adult said to Mike.
‘For you to believe that I’m a prophet I will say that I know that you’re a Gypsy girl and your real mother left you and you present parents are foster ones.’ Mike said.
‘Nobody knows it. Only my grandmother said that to me that it’s so. Even my mom did not say like this when I asked her… Simply, somebody said to you. You’re a bad prophet if you listen to the bad things like that the people tell.’ Tina said and the tears showed on her eyes.
‘Say to her that she’s got the white pants and Inna red ones. Then, they’ll believe you are a prophet.’ The voice advised.
‘You’ve got the white pants.’ Mike said.
‘Oh, a secret you’ve found. All the girls bear the white pants.’ Inna said.
‘But, you’ve got the red ones and it’s rarely the girls bear the red pants. Nobody told me that except me myself from the future.’ Mike said.
The girls looked at one another.
‘Let me look at.’ Tina demanded.
‘I will not show you.’ Inna refused.
‘Let me look at, bitch!’ Tina cursed and tried to pull down Inna’s skirt. The last resisted.
‘Stop it!’ Mike said. ‘You see the prophecies have a good value if it made you quarrel.’
‘I’ll show you if he’ll say how he guessed.’ Inna put on a condition.
‘That’s because it already happened with me, the thing that will take place after a few minutes. It’s because I recall it myself in the future when I’m adult and show to myself into the past in this moment. I recall it because it already happened and will happen. It’s just the two sides of a coin, of the very same coin. But, a coin has two sides and what I see is the same no matter if I see in before it happens, when I happens or when I will recall it after it happens. All the same, it does happen. It’s owing the universe develops that way.’ Mike tried to express it.
‘You’re fool, this way it is not.’ Inna said.
‘And, the green men from the other planets may kill you due you too clever.’ Tina apprehended. ‘And, they may blow up our planet.’
‘No, there’s too much gravitation on me and on our planet. They won’t be able to do it. The gravitation might kill them. It’s because I am the anointed one and will be the ruler of the world and have the possibility to be born again many times. I am the real Christ.’ Mike said.
‘The priests might kill you for your words like it was with Jesus you better keep mum.’ Tina advised.
‘No, they will not because I am not a cheater and there’s too much of the gravitation which protects me because I should be the father of many children.’ Mike retorted.
‘It means our love will protect you?’ The girls supposed.
‘Not completely like that, your love shall make me do all to survive because there’s too much stimulus and it will drive me to suffer. I will suffer to pay for my survival. You will not suffer much for me to survive, though your love will help me much.’ Mike said.
‘We consent to bear you the children. Only the doctors said that they would rot in our womb before they would be born.’ Tina said.
‘Then, you might bear them before they begin to rot and then the nurses would put them into the special glass cameras to feed and cure them.’ Mike said.
‘But, only the scientists have got such cameras.’ Inna said. ‘They won’t give them to you.’
‘I will serve Jehovah and He will make it possible to earn the money for that.’ Mike said.
‘Say they won’t need it because your blood will help them.’ The voice ordered.
‘You will not need it because my blood will help you. That’s for a girl I will also take into my harem but not for you. And, for some other girls maybe.’ Mike told.
‘We would like to be your wives but what if the God will make you love some other girls, some sound ones, and you might leave us alone?’ Inna questioned.
‘All have a certain fate. I will not be able to elude taking you into my harem.’ Mike assured.
‘If that’s a harem, there also should be the eunuchs. Some sick boys who cannot have the children and live with a woman. Each of us should have such a eunuch to protect us and help take care of the kids.’ Tina said.
Mike felt uneasy because of that but the voice told him to accept it.
‘Ok.’ Mike consented.
‘But what if the voice will say you to kill us?’ Inna doubted.
‘No, I cannot say to my own self what would be harmful to my own interests.’ Mike responded.
‘We should tell you…’ Tina said and looked into her girlfriend’s eyes. ‘We also have the angels who tell us what’s necessary to do.’
‘Then, it’s ok. You should understand me.’ Mike said.
‘But, we are afraid that you might refuse to marry us later.’ Inna said.
‘But, if I now know you as my wives, I will have to marry you.’ Mike said.
‘They will punish us if we allow you to do that. I mean making love to us. Owing we might infect you.’ Tina hesitated.
‘We’ll play in a rape. I will tie you up with the ropes, the hands and all. Only all should know it was a game and I did not force you really. Though, you may say I violated you. Just say the truth when it will be necessary.’ Mike proposed.
‘Will you pay?’ Tina asked.
‘Yes, I’ll ask for your family to be helped in receiving the flats and good jobs.’ Mike promised.
Though, he was just four years old, the same as Tina and Inna. He had sex with them, because it was necessary and the girls needed it to get his antibodies…
Mike sat in the lecture room. It was maybe the end of the first year of the study in the law school.
‘Mike, I’d like to advise you not to play with the girls in the rape.’ Valero said. ‘They complain for the frigidity and the doctors cannot help them. You remember how you played in rape with Tina and her girlfriend in the hostel? It’s kind of you caused them a psychological trauma.’
‘What you chatter, Valero?’ Mike rebuked his fellow. He loved Tina and did not want any shame for her, especially of that kind. It hardly might get into his head that Valero had told something which had had place in the past really.
‘You reckon yourself to penetrate into the mysteries of the feminine psychology?’ Julia, a native girl, asked with the sarcasm. ‘You think it’s because of the violence?’
‘Why you interfere? He did not play with you in the rape. Or, you would like to do it because you have the same problem as them?’ Valero reciprocated.
‘Shut up, beast! You just envy nobody wants to play with you in it.’ Julia smarted.
‘You all only should know that Mike is our friend and his health is important for us.’ Valero warned.
‘That’s not your business. You better keep mum.’ Julia continued.
‘You’d better do not tell nonsense both. I never raped anybody.’ Mike said anxious because of all that talk which he deemed to be the result of the absence of the girl in his life. ‘I will not be a victim of your practical jokes anyway. So, you endeavor in vain. You will not succeed with me in that.’
‘You heard it, Valero? Stop joking, that’s no good all the same.’ Julia insisted.
‘I should say to you, Mike, that you’d rather use condoms. If you’ve got no money because of the girls, we’ll buy you some.’ Valero continued.
Mike just observed the silence sure that they made fun of him.





Ampoules

Mike always said that he had eaten up the pills from the red star military box. But, it was not true. In the fact, it had been ten ampoules. The dad had to drink their contains and to burn them in a bucket with the no use newspapers to kill the viruses and bacteria still alive in the glass ampoules. Mike was about four years old and he drank the contains of the ampoules instead. He burnt the broken glass ampoules in a metal bucket in the street and said to the dad Jack that the last did it himself and now did not remember it due to the work of the viruses and bacteria in his body which influenced the brain. The dad believed. So, Mike used that box with pills of antibiotics and strong synthetic drugs, one with a red military star.
Why he did it? He knew that it was he who should drink the vaccines because it was he who had a good immunity, not his dad Jack. He suffered much to heal his mom Anastasia from hepatitis B when he developed in her womb. The dad was so naïf as to believe that it was the gamma globulin against the staphylococcus, the stuff they sent from Moscow by the couriers through the passenger aircraft liaisons. Mike took the responsibility for the health of his mom and they put more on his back. So, he just could not avoid it. He knew it was for him.

Gun

When Mike killed that deputy of the local sheriff who had raped a girl from the hostel, the student of the agricultural college, his trophy was a gun. It was quite serious for a four years old boy.
Once he went into a shower room and saw a pair of young Armenians who washed themselves in quite a strange way.
‘You crappy pederasts. There’re so many girls but you fuck one another!’ Mike bawled. ‘I’m gonna kill you as my grand-grandfather Nick did.’
‘You’ve got a toy gun, boy?’ One of said mocked.
Mike shot into the wall. The piles’ fragments threw in a backlash. The pair got scared.
‘But, boy, do not shoot into us. We simply cannot forbear.’ The same one said.
‘You better poke the shampoo flagons into your asses and imagine that you fuck the girls instead of making such a shameful thing.’ Mike proposed.
‘Ok, we will try. You just do not shoot into us.’ The same one said.
‘That’s your father’s gun?’ asked the other young Armenian.
‘No, that’s a trophy of my own.’ Mike said.
Suddenly, Mike turned angry again.
‘Whether you forgot about my grand-granddad Nick? How he taught you things? You are so bad warriors because you are all pederasts. That’s why the Young Turk killed you.’ Mike said.
‘Boy, you better do not say about the Young Turk!’ The first one told in high tones.
‘I’ll revenge their blood of them Armenians.’ Mike said.
‘Sell us the gun.’ The second young Armenians proposed. ‘We could kill some Turk.’
‘No, I need it myself.’ Mike said. ‘I have to return it to the policemen.’
Thus, the matter was settled…
Then, when Mike got into the police office he bargained that he would return the gun only if the police would take away all the knives off the Natives who went to study in the agricultural college from over the Sayan Mountains. They sold ganja and gave bribes to the police. So, the last did not touch them.
When Mike killed the main gangster of the band of youngsters with a piece of glass, the police was ready to close down the shop for the Natives. Now, it was Mike’s business to sell the ganja in the hostel and on the campus on the retail basis. The Native gangsters just gave him the stuff by opt and then took back their money.
Mike remembered for his whole life afterwards how a policemen got into the main room of their flat and took the gun from the box with the toys which had been never inspected by Mike’s parents. Mike had hidden the ganja in the other place just some time ago before the total holdup on the campus.
Mike killed that Native not only for the business but mainly because the Native girls said to him that he had forced them to have sex with him though he was sick with the syphilis chronically. When Mike imagined that his girls’ moms could have been infected the same way, he knew the Native would be dead of his hand. So, he killed him when he cut the arteries on his temple.
Although, Mike had no gun now. He had a shotgun which was inherited by his dad off his stepfather John. So, he decided himself which girls went with the boys and took the money for that, the part of which was his pimp share. This way, Mike justified his life in the feminine block of the campus. His father had been given a flat in it. Now, Mike was not intimidated on account he lived among the girls.

Inspiration

Mike was four years old. Still, when he heard about that American woman he was concerned. Her behavior was really meaningful in that even in the Soviet Union they talked about it.
‘That’s not good,’ Mike said to the kindergarten teacher. ‘Her boyfriend will have to answer for that.’
‘She’s got no boyfriend. She’s a lesbian. You know Mike what it is? It’s in our country the communists force us to live with such bad boys as you, Mike. In the America the women are independent, they may love one another instead of marrying some stinky man. I would myself live with Irene instead.’ The young woman said looking at her colleague with a smile. ‘You men are just the donors of the sperm.’
‘Jesus may punish her.’ Mike said.
‘She does not care about your Jesus. She poked the Calvary into her pussy and invited the public to look at that. All Italian women are bitches. Not like us Russian women that temper all.’ She told.
In Russian, the word ‘bitch’ used in English had the analogue that meant something like ‘she-vulture’. It was to show more a predator in a woman.
‘All the same, she will have to answer for that. I doubt if her girlfriend whom she lives with would be able to answer for such a great sin.’ Mike said.
‘Maybe, Mickey, you want to answer for her sins yourself? It would be fun if you coped with that Italian bitch. They say you want to answer for the sins of the womankind. One sin more, one sin less, whether it does make much difference? Her surname’s translated as ‘hen’ in English. Would you like to get such a hen into your flock, rooster? They say you want to possess a harem. Would you like that such an independent woman showed her obedience to you?’ The young woman asked. ‘They say she’s also sick and protests against your cruel God that punished her. She does it in such a way. If you don’t do that, Mike, the feminism will take over the whole world and there will be no place for such bad boys as you. The robots will do all the heavy job and the women would bear the boys no more, only the girls. It will be fun and paradise. Oh.’ She sighed and moved her head from side to side to show bliss. ‘So, Mike, there’s no necessity to save the womankind. You’d better think about the mankind. And, she’s a virgin, Mike, if you do care for that. My boyfriend does not care. Don’t be a loser, Mike…’
Mike’s mind was sick and lost much of its criticism. So, first, he got really afraid that the feminism would make away with such boys as he. As a matter of fact, he was afraid of his mom more than of his dad. He really believed the words of the kindergarten teachers. He had to find a way to answer to the acts of that overseas woman. But, after some time, he felt the compassion for that young woman. He understood for sure that she was sick with some infectious disease that prevented her from bearing the healthy kids. If it was a harlot, Mike would not be concerned. But, she was a virgin and a lesbian. It made the matter meaningful. He wanted to help her much. He knew he should offer her his love when he would grow up. Whom he would be to help her? Mike knew that the informatics was the most prospective science of the modern world. Would he be a programmer? But, it was hard to learn all those languages of programming. What if Mike made it not necessary to learn all those languages? Then, the computers would be in every home. All would be able to work with them. The pill of a strong synthetic drug he had gotten from the red plastic box with a military read star made his brains work in a strange way. He did it to think better and to make the microbes in his blood to die. Of course, tomorrow and many days afterwards he would feel bad, but it would only make the microbes to die more. He was on the second floor of the hostel. The door of a room was open. The girls got out into the corridor. He looked at the window. He got a strange crazy thought. What if he opened a window leaf and the whole window would open? The answer was simple. It was necessary to make the screen of the computer interactive and use a thing that would make a small arrow to move on it for the user to push on the icons to make the computer do certain functions. He got a pencil and drew the first version of Microsoft Word. It was for the writers and secretaries. Then, he drew his Microsoft Excel. It was for the accountants. Then, some other drawings. He called it Windows. He knew he would find the contact with some American man. Better if it was a spy. But, first he would think of some weaponry for the Soviet Union to balance it for his fatherland. He knew the invention was more for the civil use. Still, the military techniques would also take avail of it. So, he had to invent new weapons for Russia that would guarantee the security and a share of the new economic era that was surely ahead because of his inventions. And, he did that. Now, he had a possibility to sell the product and help that American Italian woman to become a queen of the Western and world’s show business. He thought of a religious pseudonym that would make much accent on her virginity and lesbian sexual orientation which Mike deemed to be the way to give the birth to Jesus in an innocent conception by Saint Mary.
His city was a place where there were a lot of foreign tourists visiting the museum of Lenin’s exile. He finally got in touch with a young man that was a specialist in informatics and had the liaisons with CIA. Maybe, he was a spy. They discussed the scene image of the new pop star. Mike thought of some songs for her. He bargained that she got best promoters, poets and compositors. He might not think nothing better than for her to take on the stylized female underwear to sing on the scene. Her scandal image should be played around in a way. It was much fun and laugh to talk about all it on account of that story with her sexual orientation and scandals. Of course, Mike asked to keep it in secret about who was her patron and admirer. Still, the young man had enough honesty and sense to say that Mike’s invention would pay much more than what he had asked for. So, Mike said that the profits should be used to support the sick girls in the West who would bear him the children when he got a good immunity. As for the Italian young woman, he asked if she was a virgin really. The man said that she had been filmed in the porno movies, but only in the lesbian scenes…
‘All know that it was her who gave you the inspiration to think of your Windows. You think it’s easy to give the inspiration? You’ll get billions of dollars for your invention. You may do nothing but to marry her… Taking into consideration that you raped her!’ Grandma Mary went on.
‘But, I sacrificed that money for the program.’ Mike said.
‘It would be better if the girls did not bear you the kids, but the proletarians ate off your money on your enterprises if you were a capitalist in an open way? Do not make a fool of me! If somebody would let it out of his hands, but you will not. You owe her very much and you will marry her no matter if she would be old. All know that KGB will give legal documents to any wife you’ll be married to, in that harem of yours because they will be the agents also. She will be a legal wife. And, you should give her that!’ Mary required…
Really, Mike raped nobody. As a matter of fact, he was very angry with all his girls with their beloved ones. He paid with suffering and money but all they wanted to do was to fuck on the side. And, they did not let him out of their grip for him to find other girls giving the stupid arguments of the guilty God whose prophet Mike called himself, their sicknesses that KGB caused to them with its experiments, tears and snots. It was nonsense, but it seemed all wanted Mike to assume that. Then, they said that his American protégé had married and had no problems. She even did not send a thank-you by somebody. It was the time when Mike originated the attack on the twin towers of the World Trade Center to solve a problem of the unsuccessful vaccination of its employees. It was business. It was to prevent more damage that might have been caused to the American society by a possible epidemic of many serious sicknesses. Mike would kill the guilty persons who had ordered the death of many people in USA laboratories that produced the vaccines. He warned CIA about it, not telling them the manner of the attack. All the same, the buildings had been contaminated with the viruses and the best way to get rid of them was to blow up the two skyscrapers and carry away the polluted concrete. Really, the American pop star had no idea of Mike’s existence. And, she might not be counted guilty for that. However, Mike said to please the ears of the KGB officers that it was to revenge USA for the support of the Hitler Germany before the attack on Poland and Soviet Union, all the same it was a narrow problem of the American society which it would not be able to solve without the help from outside. By his mentality, Mike was not a soldier, he was a paid murderer and did everything according to the notions as they say about gangsters in Russia, it was the notions of equitability, practical sense and prevention. He wanted to help USA the same as the Soviet Union. He had blown the Chernobyl atomic station to make away with the sick military officers and soldiers that had not want to suffer and get healed, organize quarantine on the terrain polluted by the side-effects of the production of the bacteriological weaponry and vaccines, make the radiation kill the microbes in the bodies of the animal and human beings. They had tried to solve the matter by vaccines made of Mike’s blood but they had not helped the people whose blood was much contaminated by the microbes strengthened by the mutation. It was a bomb of slow action. It was with Chernobyl the same as with twin towers. Still, they maybe were afraid that Mike could become a terrorist killing the not guilty citizens asking something of the States. Mike really was angry with anybody who tried to make business of his suffering and did not want to make the proper services in return. Still, he knew that he should do nothing that might put in danger his future children from the girls in the very same United States of America or any other place. He thought about the death only in a play way. By his character, he was a sportsman and would play until the end to have the victory. All the same, he was in an emotional crisis. It seemed that all were against him. Nobody wanted to help him persuade the girls to keep faith to him and wait. Though, he was ready to pay and paid really.
By the rumors, Mike knew that his American Italian woman would come to his Siberian hometown. He knew how the matter could turn out. It was clear that he would have to save the honor of the adult woman by a pretended violation. That is why he took a file and worked out the blade of the razor in a way for it not to be able to cut at all. The girls teased that the American singer will come to fuck the pride out of him.
When Mike spotted the woman near the restaurant that stood close to Mike’s home he began to talk with her. The woman did not show much regard and only laughed at what Mike said.
‘What you laugh, fucking harlot. I’m your producer.’ Mike pronounced in Russian.
‘A producer? You are my producer?’ she laughed with disdain.
‘Ok, you may go and fuck as much as you want, I do not hold you.’ Mike concluded.
Still, Mike was a businessman and politician. He waited long enough sitting on a bench near the restaurant. Finally, the blond went out in a company of the similar vogue ladies. She was drunk and angry. In the beginning, it was her who started raping Mike. She got off her underwear, put one foot on the bench, took Mike’s head by the hair and beat his face upon her vagina pronouncing ‘come on, come on, come on, bastard.’
‘Please, auntie, don’t do that,’ Mike begged. ‘I’ll do it. Just give me some marihuana, it’s not to get infected.’
‘You wanna marihuana, boy? You’re a real something. I’ll give you the grass.’ She said in a drunken manner.
Mike smoked, got bold and made the job with her and some other women from her delegation. He hardly remembered the entire story. Next day, the blond woman came with the interpreter, a woman also, and they discussed with Mike on their future. Mike helped her to create new songs for the next part of her career. She complained that her husband whom she did not sleep with had beaten her and brought the whores in her home organizing the orgies with his friends. Mike promised to punish him.
Anyway, that woman with a strong character changed the world by her protest against the God. When Mike just decided to support her, he was not afraid to invest. If she did not sleep with the men without money, she hardly would do it with money. She would turn dynamo and get fun making fools of the men. She had hepatitis B and she would hardly risk infecting somebody. He was not afraid to invest the same as with the other girls abroad. He would have the necessary immunity against many sicknesses and the girls would not cheat him but bear him babies. So, to cheat was to lose. However, the situation with the girls in his hometown was more complex. They said they would be lesbian also but they gave many reasons for the jealousy. Mike knew that his role was to be jealous and suffer for the girls not to suffer. As for the American blond woman, Mike loved her very much, though he was just a ten years old boy.


Sleep

Mike was four and they lived yet in the agricultural college hostel. That day, the dad came drunk. It was the hot and stuffy summer and the dad felt not in his own pelt.
‘Mike, I am an SS soldier. I am a murderer.’ The dad complained.
He fell on the foster-son’s bunk and tried to fell asleep.
‘Sleep SS man.’ Mike said with his calm and what might be called tender voice. ‘I will protect your sleep.’
‘Please protect me from the spirits of these women and children I killed in Vietnam for them not to haunt me.’ The father requested.
‘Ok, I will guard you.’ Mike promised.
When the dad awoke after a pair of hours, Mike still sat on the carpet near the bunk and was on his duty of protecting his father’s sleep. The dad was surprised.
‘I thought you played somewhere.’ The dad said.
‘I will play tomorrow.’ Mike said.
He stood off the carpet to let his father come and do his business in the water closet. He came in after several minutes.
‘You better go to sleep, Mike. I will keep on my own. I feel Ok.’ The dad assured.
Mike came to another room and fell asleep. He did not hear much of the war terrors from his dad. Even if he said about Vietnam it was only to make a reference to show he was a man prepared for any trouble.



The way William Wallace did not do

Mike hated that historic personage William Wallace because the last had let a girl having been dishonored by him to die in a quest of a PR company for himself. Mike instead came to the local KGB office in the age of five years old and asked for the compensation for his bride Julia. They derided him, but he went in the night as he had promised and hanged almost all the staff of the local KGB office. One of them, he made to write the Soviet Union hymn with his own blood on a paper. Not to let down the mob, he filmed all he did on a video camera. To say the truth, it was the order of the interior service of security of the KGB. A colonel who became a major ordered it…
Being about eight years old, he went to the KGB office with a report. A group of youngsters sat on the steps of the bread shop.
‘The Scotchman goes. They say he now has got his own people in the KGB office after he had hanged the previous staff.’ Some ‘clever’ head announced.
Really, Mike had no people of his own not to become the enemy of the real people of the Union of Soviet Republics. People were people. He did not tarry to explain that to the hooligans.

Pride

Mike got out of the hot bath, red as a crayfish.
‘I’m already proud for you, Mike. That you suffer for the girls, even if you won’t get healed.’ The mom said taking Mike out of the bath and wrapping in a towel.
Mike was nine years old.
‘Do not worry, mom, I’ll get healed and receive the immunity.’ Mike assured…
‘Your AIDS will die with you.’ The master of the federal juvenile jail said.
‘The AIDS shall die but I will not.’ Obstinately, argued Mike.

They tried to pass a lynch judgment in a kangaroo court

It was when the old Tajik doctor came to Mike’s grandparents’ village as a refugee along with his granddaughter Catherine. It was an order for him to be killed as an Afghanistan spy by the KGB and for his granddaughter as a sort of euthanasia.
‘If you want that I respected you’d better prevent that lynch judgment in the courtyard of your aunt Catherine!’ The grandma Mary required.
Mike found enough literature of the warfare, tactics and legality and self-hypnotized himself with the opium and the books pretending to receive the information from them as a kind of the source of the knowledge needed for the hypnosis. Mike got real regular and prevented that bad thing killing some officers and soldiers. Then, he was just five years old. It was after he had understood he had been a Nicaragua contra and had fought against USA aggression.


Application

However Mike told to the old Tajik that he would solve the matter with his dishonored name himself and defend his granddaughter on his own, still, he got into the KGB office and talked about that matter as the old man had demanded of him.
‘Mike, there was no application on his part. And, it is not our competence to solve such problems. He may apply to the General Attorney’s office in his place.’ The officer said.
‘But, he’s afraid to apply to the authorities. They may kill him.’ Mike argued.
‘Mike, he should get into the police office over there in Tajikistan. That’s the only way.’ The man said.
‘But, he collaborated with you in producing the vaccines.’ Mike said.
‘You know that story, Mike. Whether you do not know yourself? He killed sixteen young women. They could survive. He spoiled the whole thing and there was a lot of noise about it. You know we paid beforehand but he showed how noble the Tajik are. But, they do not reckon us noble when we cover the cases when the drug addicts die because of overdose. It’s a solved question, Mike. We will not interfere even if you ask us for that.’ The officer continued.
‘But, his granddaughter, she is not guilty of anything. Now, her own father wants to kill her. You may defend her.’ Mike went on.
‘Those kids that die because they are sick or get into the special orphanage houses behind the bars really, they are not guilty also. I myself am not guilty that I’m sick with the hepatitis C and they do not want to offer me any other job than to deal with all that crap of vaccines and freak babes. They say I cannot catch the spies because I do not have the good health. Nobody’s guilty. It’s just business… And, we do not mess up with the card debts. It always was the matter of the mob. Surely, the man who won put real money on the stake. And, it is hard to earn the money. Maybe, harder than to let a woman conceive a baby and feed it till six years old.’ Was the officer’s word.
‘But, it was a fake. He lost intentionally. They say it’s to pay for the death of a young woman killed by that Tajik doctor…’ Mike said before interrupted.
‘The more so, it’s their business.’ The young officer said.
‘But, that gangster is a bastard himself. He sold his own fiancée to that laboratory to die in torture. They just want to make the money on that movie the same as they did when filmed how they dishonored their own father. They are the bastards. He wants to make that foolish movie how he cut his daughter’s throat. It’s just to make the money…’ Mike said.
‘Mike, do not call the bad names. Even the walls have the ears…’ The man said.
‘You want to pass my words over to them?’ Mike laughed.
‘I do not say about me, Mike. Do not insult. I just say that this building is full of the buzzes. They may tape your words and let them hear.’ The fair-haired officer spoke.
‘That’s better. Then, they will know that I want to kill them. Let’s make the movie more interesting. Say that you won’t interfere and allow bringing some intrigue into that foolish movie. I’ll cut their throats myself. Let’s see if I will be able to defend Catherine as my dame of heart as her knight. It will make the movie more romantic.’ Mike proposed.
‘Where you’ll get the weapons for that, Mike. Yes, you killed some people but it was by ruse. If they know you want to kill them, they will be prepared. Who will sell a gun to a five years old boy. That gun you’ve got from the policeman you killed you gave back to the police. It would be of avail for you.’ He said.
‘I need no gun. I’m a thief-in-law. I will have only a small knife as the code of thief-in-law requires. They may take all their guns and machineguns. It will not help them. They will die for what they did. That old Tajik was a thief-in-law himself.’ Mike said.
‘Do not say nonsense, Mike. You’re no thief-in-law. Do not speak that foolish thing anymore if you don’t want the problems. He was dishonored because he breached the code of thieves and returned to his wives and acknowledged his sons legally. The mob was not glad with that. It was a cheat for them. That is why they do not interfere now… And, Sharpening was put down by the notions also. He raped a girl. It is not right for them to pledge for you. They are thieves-in-law no more.’ He told.
‘The code of thieves does not say that a dishonored thief-in-law cannot give the guarantee. And, I do not reckon they were put down according to the notions. Sharpening raped a girl because she was sick and he had compassion on her. He forced her only because he knew she was afraid to infect him knowing he was a criminal authority. It was not a rape, she wanted him… As for that Tajik old man, it’s the East, they put much value on the family over there. And, even in the West, the Mafia use the family traditions when the brothers, sons and fathers do the common business… And, it was not the competence of his sons to solve that problem.’ Mike argued.
‘His eldest son is a thief-in-law the same but he was not in the jail even a day of his life before getting into drug traffic and other sources of easy money … It was his own mistake to buy that status for his son and give his business into the hands of his sons and sons-in-law… I don’t know how it is in the West, on Sicily, for example, they say there’re the traditions over there, but in our country a man should sit in the jail for a lot of time to be taught the notions not to become a bitch. He has to fear to lose something. Maybe, ten years of his life in the jail. He dug a hole for him himself spoiling his sons with all that business.’ The officer expressed his opinion.
‘You know he had the reasons. Remember his former work. He was afraid to have a gang of guys that would not be his kinsmen. And, nobody from the mob would like to have the common business with him knowing the source of his liaisons. It was your offer to him to become the thief-in-law. You dealt with the mob for that. It was a bad idea from the very beginning. He told me. You offered him that business. He’s no gangster, he’s a doctor. He just killed those girls because they would die all the same in torture. If there’s a question of the profit, you will make much better vaccines from my blood and I will suffer more to indemnify you for that. I share the responsibility with him for that euthanasia. He was no gangster. He was a doctor of medicine by his degree. You could offer him a much better occupation. I understand only well enough that you wanted to make him perish in that trade in that he was not able to defend his business. You should assure him the protection…’ Mike said.
‘Mike, you touch the highest spheres… If he did his job properly, nobody would talk much about that. But, when he did that the same people that sold those women because they had been the harlots and infected a lot of people, began to make much noise of that. It was a lot of money and lives from our side also. I mean all those drug addicts… And, Mike, whether you want that your girls you helped much with your money and suffering would become the harlots and betray you?’ The man finally asked.
Mike knew that his happiness was also at stake. KGB would hardly forgive him his interference of changing the rules. They would not interfere themselves if his girls would cheat on him with others. Still, he did not want that the girls loved him just because of the fear even if it was for the woman the only source of faithfulness. He knew that he exposed himself much. KGB will not interfere themselves when the girls would play harlots and spend his money with other boys. Still, Mike had a motive the young blond officer hardly understood. He was ready to allow his girls play harlots. They would be the example for the other girls vaccinated with his blood how to behave. Mike himself was forced in all that vaccines business. He just helped his mother get healed of the hepatitis B when he was a baby in her womb. He did not want to carry the burden alone. He was ready that the other people would assume it. Of course, the other boys would not have enough guts to survive and suffer. They would die and infect the other people. Mike knew what was in his blood to add to the HIV, hepatitis and syphilis. It was cholera, plague, Ebola, all kind of fevers. It was a military order. So, a new Chernobyl was ahead if his girls played harlots.
‘I don’t care. If they want to be harlots it’s their choice. We live in a free country. I just wanted to help them for free, just for the sake of it. It’s their choice.’ Mike said. ‘I will not be much jealous.’
‘You want that they infected the other boys and the other people? You should know that it was to produce the vaccine for the soldiers that would be used only in the case of the bacteriological war in which they would die the same. It was just for them to last longer. You understand it was not for you father. It was for you. We would not risk if we could just get you into such a laboratory and make the stuff… But, you survived and nobody believed you drank those liquids in the ampoules until they looked into your blood and were much surprised. We allowed you to give your blood for the girls. And, we reckon that you will live long enough to give a progeny to end that circle. We do not count much on the other boys. You should not risk with your life.’ The man said.
‘You know what I’m afraid of? I’m afraid… I’ll tell you the truth. I’m afraid that there will be much seduction for me to become a pederast. When a man is sick it’s natural for him to seek another source of solving the problem with his health. He may use his ass as a means of finding a bypass way. That is why I want to become a thief-in-law and gangster. I want that… I want that under the fear of death I did not become a pederast. The code of thieves says that if the thief-in-law is dishonored he should die… I would cause you much more problems if I gave into the ass than if I died. But, I know what game I began. I will not die. It’s just to have enough testosterone. If I began to give the way so early in my life I would not have any character to continue the fighting with the microbes. If I wanted to die, I would do it then when I ate those vaccines. It’s not to become a pederast. I went through that. On a certain moment, hardest of all for me was to resist that seduction to become a pederast and stop struggling on my own… I will become a thief-in-law and gangster. I will kill and become a predator because the predators have the best immunity killing and eating the sick animals. I will kill those Tajik in a sure and plain way. It will be honest but I’ll play no toys. I know why that old man let his sons dishonor him. It’s because he was afraid of the microbes. He was vaccinated before starting his work in laboratories and contacted with the contaminated people. He just wanted to live on. That is why he allowed making such thing with him. Now, these sons and sons-in-law of his are sick, the same as his daughters and daughters-in-law. It is because he also vaccinated them trying to save them of the hepatitis which they were sick of and maybe some other sicknesses. He said to me he got into that business just to save his kids. They would make better if they used the drugs they say themselves the way I do, taking a lot to lose the memory afterwards and then suffer through the abstinence syndrome. But, they’ve got no guts. I’ll kill them easily. They do not want to cure themselves by suffering. As for their wives, I’ll find some simple boys among the Tajik to take them when they will be widows, the guys that would have enough guts to go through the suffering for the sake of beauty and riches. I will not die. I’ll kill them myself. What they did? Dishonored their father and now want to kill a six years old girl. They are losers.’ Mike ended.
‘You said all? I listened to you with attention. Now, you should listen to me. I don’t care how you intend to struggle with the pederasty. You may practice the sports, read the books. But, do not mess with such affairs. There’s too much at stake. Forget about it. Catherine is a sick girl. She badly wants to be a harlot and propagate the sicknesses. Even your blood did not help her much. So, let it be as the Beatles sing. I think the matter is ended with.’ The man gave his advice.
‘Those sportsmen fuck one another in their training camps, the same as the readers of the books whatever sacred books they read. I need such affairs to take a lot of drugs I would not be able to use in a peace situation. I need the adrenaline and other hormones for that. I will kill those Tajik and execute all kind of orders for you for my whole life. I will die very old because of natural reasons. I have enough brains to kill them or anybody else the same way as I killed the people already. It should be a kind of show business. It should be really a good movie. They should have a good video camera. The old Tajik should send me their national suit and I will declare a Jihad to those guys. It should be for us the Russian to solve the problems with the Muslim that prevent us from having good oil prices. Somehow, it will help us to get out of Afghanistan in an honorable way, not like the American from Vietnam. There should be a lot of publicity abroad and maybe the material for ‘Voice of America’ for our citizens and world to know that even the kids in Russia are brought up in a way to fight the crime and protect the order. I will give an interview after I kill them. It’s for the Mafia and CIA. I offer a real collaboration to you. Anyway, you could have taken my body and organs to end the circle in a way. There are a lot of boys to end the circle. But, I do not intend to die. There will be some scrap but it will be a sure deal. I should not have any gun for the people not to have any idea it was an order. Just a razor blade. I will kill them by a quick and sudden attack. Like a bulldog with the blades instead of teeth… But, there’s another fix. There’re two policemen that raped a girl and killed her. Your office was occupied with it but you did not find enough evidence. They should be on the shift and arrive to the place after the deal is over. I will kill them the same. It’s for the mob not to be angry and also to put the police on its place. And, I know about three medical aids that raped and killed the women in the asylums with the medicines. I will kill them the same. I’ll say I will be afraid to be poisoned with their pills. It will be a sure job. I’ll just work with the razor blade very fast. All will look like it is a nervous breakdown. I’ll do the job.’ Mike wound up.
The man sat in silence for a minute.
‘Wait here. Just sit here and wait a little bit.’ He said and went out.
Mike waited for about an hour sitting in the office room. Then, the man returned and said that he phoned to Moscow. He gave the instructions…
‘You call the sure way!? You fucking dude! You call it a sure way!?’ The angry officer bawled.
‘It’s the show business. All should look natural…’ Mike tried to acquit himself.
‘What fucking show business!? There was the poison they should take thinking it’s just the manganese. It was to imitate the poison Catherine should take. You must have offered them to take it and in return ask for the opium. They each had the capsule of that fucking poison thinking it was mere manganese. They persuaded them it was necessary for them to play that they were ready to die instead of getting into the hands of police. You fucking dude, you ate all ten capsules and Catherine’s empty capsule to boot! And, you should not smoke so much opium! You know that there is no antidote for that poison. You should wait for them to begin to gave out the ghost and the doctors would tell it’s because of the overdose of opium, then to kill with the razor blade… The policemen had the cartridges without the powder but you allowed them to take the guns of those Tajik and only then killed them. Then, you played with those medical aids when you should have killed them with a gun… We allowed for the Tajik to have real guns and cartridges because there was no other way. But, you jumped and dodged the bullets like a fucking ninja. It’s a great idea to strike off a bullet from the gun with a razor blade. You think it’s funny? Answer! You, bastard!’ The officer hollered.
‘It was caramball…’ Mike explained.
‘What caramball on the dick!? What garden you hedge?!’ He continued to bawl.
The tears began to flow from Mike’s eyes. The man waited.
‘I took the poison for the microbes to die. I would not die because I smoked so much opium. I just wanted for it to look probable. It was for the affair to have more of the go. I just wanted to give the better quality. If they knew it was a stunt it would bring damage to the reputation of your organization. You help me so much, I could not…’ Mike explained.
‘Continue.’ The officer proposed in a quieter voice.
‘I’m not a bastard. I just wanted for it to be honest. It’s my job. If it was so easy you could just shoot them down yourself. It should be all honest. I did not want that you exposed your families. You’ve got the daughters and nieces also. I also want to serve my country and have the merits. All the same, it was a complex affair and a lot of people were involved. The capitalists and Arab would know if you sold them the fake. There would be no use of it, only a lot of side effects as with these vaccinations.’ Mike said and swallowed the snots when the tears flowed from his eyes.
‘Ok, we’ll tell all it to the officers of our organizations, the adult men with training and duty.’ The man calmly said.
‘I also had training. My father showed me the techniques he was taught in the army and that old Tajik man helped me to get skills in striking off the bullets with the razor blade. My dad knew I would stand up for a girl. He knew it was for the girl. I simply want to serve my country.’ Mike told.
‘Ok, I think they’ll give you an order. Maybe it will be the golden star order. They gave the orders and medals to the children during the war with the Nazi. Simply, you will not be able to bear that order on the street, but they’ll pay you the money for it and put on an account for you to use it when you will be adult… You may return to the kindergarten.’ Were the words of the man…
Then, after several years, they discussed with Mike that he ought to allow his body to be used for the vaccines production after his death.
‘I consent.’ Mike said.
‘You already sacrificed your body once. You are like Jesus Christ, give your body for the sinners.’ The officer said to make all laugh.

Business

That story began when the old Tajik man was yet a middle aged man. He was a doctor in a laboratory where they produced the vaccines against the serous sicknesses. It was a dirty job. It was a simple way used by centuries by the humankind the same as by the animals to cure the infective sicknesses. They pumped the people with as much opium as was possible taking into account that on some dose the people might die. First, the microbes died because the drug made the human organism work on the limits of its abilities. Then, the microbes died because the blood curdled to produce the serum to prepare the vaccinations. That time they made the vaccines on sixteen young women. They pumped them with the opium and the time came when the pleasure should be substituted by the torture. The Tajik man had the pity on them and having known that they would die he cut them the throats with a knife. He got into the jail because he spoiled the results of the work. Some thought that the young women died in vain. But, the specialty of the mob is that the people over there in the jail are not the hypocrites by the conditions of their existence. The nobleness compensate for the lack of the life quality. They respect the noble acts. Thus, the thieves judged on the case on a meeting and the man was given the status of a thief-in-law. Tajikistan is a place when they grew opium to produce the heroine. So, the man got into the drug traffic. When he got out of the jail he traded in opium. After some time, he passed that business over to his sons and sons-in-law. But, the people were angry with those that had participated in such business as producing the vaccines. It was because the vaccines were of a bad quality and a short credit of health was changed by the more severe disease, personally and in the society as a whole. A man turned up who was a gangster also. He pretended that one of the young women that had been killed by the Tajik doctor had been his beloved one while the rest had been the virgins. The result was that his own sons dishonored him and the man whose woman had been killed by the doctor demanded the life of the old man’s granddaughter. His elder son sacrificed his daughter from a Russian woman. But, Mike thought he had the right to judge the matter. He himself was one on whom they made the vaccines. So, he might claim the right of victim but he did not. He knew that the job of the former doctor was right, simply the vaccinated ones just wanted the benefit not understanding it was just a credit of nature that presumed the back payment and percents. They did not want to suffer and get healed. They wanted to get healed just by the suffering of those that died in the laboratories. It was the fault of the clients. So, Mike decided to kill the whole gang to avoid the death of a girl his age. He was just five years old but he knew he would make right his word. It was a matter of principle, he did not just solve a private matter. But, the old man tried to persuade Mike that it was just necessary to talk with the KGB to save the life of his granddaughter. But, Mike was dead set. Maybe, he felt that the old Tajik should answer for his riches with the lives of his sons whom he made wealthy and respected by his dirty job he had got out of by his ostensible nobleness of killing the girls. Mike just said that maybe the old man really pleased the treatment of his sons and sons-in-law. Mike plainly said that the honor of the old man and his term of prison were not the right price for the lives of the young Tajik women. Mike demanded the lives of his sons and he knew the old Tajik would make all to make Mike perish. The man went away because of indignation.
When he returned, he said, ‘You should know I still have enough liaisons and if you will not kill my sons you will die yourself…
Mike killed his ten sons and sons-in-law in a quite honest scrap with a bit of shooting on the part of the gangsters. He also killed two policemen and three medical aids. It was fifteen. To make it sixteen to be the number of the young Tajik women that had been killed, Mike claimed the life of that gangster that traded his woman to die in laboratory for the riches of the drug trade. He gave him three years to find the body of his woman and bury her making a good tomb and monument. Then, the Tajik gangster should die…
‘So, now’s the time to divide my business?’ the old Tajik asked.
‘It’s now my business. It’s no necessity to divide it. You can be my assistant. All the same, you would not be able to keep it on your own.’ Mike replied.
‘So, we should send you the money?’ the old man asked.
‘I don’t need any money. I will have enough not to die from hunger. Just give it to parents of the sick girls, it may be your friends or relatives. Then, they will bear me the kids and be healed of their sicknesses to add it to the vaccines they will get made out of my blood.’ Mike answered…
When after some time Mike recruited ten Tajik soldiers who helped collect the potatoes to Mike’s family, he said, ‘But, you should know that you should sell to the sick women as much heroine as they ask and maybe give them in debt if they cannot pay. In that case, you should make them prostitutes and take care that their clients paid well, provided the women are not too infectious. As for the men among the drug addicts, you should stop the supply from time to time for them to live over the abstinence for the microbes in their bodies to die…’
‘But what if they take our share of the market when we stop supplying?’ one of the Tajik soldiers asked.
‘I will talk with the KGB people to take care of that.’ Mike said.
‘But, the consumers will not be glad with us,’ the same soldier said with a smile.
‘It’s a heavy job and most of all you should endeavor to find favor with the KGB and police.’ Mike explained…
Then, Mike advised the KGB to help the Tajikistan get over into the civil war for the old opium nobleness that had made their fortune on personal treason of their relatives to die in the struggle for the conservation of their influence. It was just necessary to give to the ordinary ambitious people as much machineguns as it was necessary to rival the liaisons of the opium barons. Of course, the clans would keep their power. Simply, the people who had the word in selling their own relatives should die.

First paid lover

Mike had his first paid lover in the kindergarten. During the midday sleeping hours she crawled under Mike’s blanket and made love to him in a way as the bride of Hercules had treated her bridegroom. When Mike got home that day he cheated his father that the parents of his fellow Max had demanded for the five ruble bill Max had passed over to Mike several days before. Then, he paid the girl five rubles. As a comparison, he got twice a less some of money for having settled scores with Catherine’s father and uncles. It was the price of a kilogram of good chocolate sweets.

Fatum

Mike believed in his choices, but sometimes he believed in the pure fate and predetermination. He knew he did the best choices as much as his forces afforded. He was a hero but just enough not to perish himself or cease to be such a hero. He saw the acts of his children in visions for the time until his death and they were adult in his visions of future. And, he knew he said for them in his conclusions of the collaboration to do this or that. But, his parents also said for him to say this. Was there any possibility to abuse of that power? Mike was sure that not. Even when his mother humiliated him it was only to bring about more character in him. Nobody would wish bad to their own children if there was a choice of good. It seemed that the life was brought down to a movie while the people just sat on their seats and watched it. The universe showed the pictures… That knowledge gave no long time ease of the soul because many people grouched against their fate while in the same time they were glad of it and knew there was no way around to live it. The people just had the emotions and the same event was played around by the bad or good emotion first, then vise versa to make the circle end. So, Mike was maybe happy he was no gay. If he was a gay by the inevitability he would make no tragedy just by the fact but he would repent also. He respected the gays and he did not hate them, but he flew their society when the sexual orientation was in concern and the official ceremonials would not make it neutral and void. But, he knew nobody wanted to be a gay, the nature made that choice. Mike was not a gay, maybe the first man during the generations of the humankind not to be a gay, but it was a great torture to pay for the domination over a woman which did not presume the back way discharge by the disposal to the perversity. Mike was special but he was so only because he relaxed by the same organs without any help from any man. Simply, he made a woman feel something and he also felt it just by it without any mechanics. Still, he wanted to burden himself not to get effeminate. All his machismo though was natural was dictated by the feeling of the shame before a wrong choice because he had a choice to avoid living like the rest. The society did not leave any other choice for him. They just said Mike should do this or that and they ordered it easily because Mike was ready and able to do that and he was no better than the other people (very early these kind of tests of playing hypocrisy of his specialty and value ended because Mike knew that any accepting of that would bring about the severe punishment). So, for example, when he was ten years old, they just called him to the local KGB office and said that he would be sent to Afghanistan in a few days as a sniper to cover up the retreat of a group of Russian troops from a terrain with a hard landscape when the initiative had been lost because of the participation of the foreign mercenaries (the officers of the other States’ armies). His task was not to allow for the escalation of the conflict and to shoot only those who had the military skills to be shown in the action, and even so the least enemy casualties were allowed, the best result was a wounding and a return home of a mercenary with the tales that there was nothing to do in the Afghanistan. Then, after eighteen years he told to a man from the same locality that he covered up the column of the Soviet armor-machines, tanks and military trucks from a mountain. The man had been in that column and Mike had seen him in the ocular. But, he did not say that there was a chance for him to get home only if he would not be discerned and he used all his sniper skills to use the wind and gravitation to imitate the several snipers fire from a nearby mountain. It was hard because between him and the Russian column there were the Afghanistan warriors. So, nobody would help him in the bad turn. Thus, he was not better than the other people but for some special cases when they said about some dangerous outlaws.
Thus, Mike knew he would be caused no harm because he suffered by his soul instead. And, very early he knew he would live forever the same as the other human souls conceived (maybe even not born) who would be born by his loins and the wombs of as many women as necessary. Nobody made any speculations on his status. He also knew it was no sense. It was material and a matter of course, not to involve no spiritual hanky-panky. So, even if he was a hero the universe decided for that by a unanimous vote of the humankind.

Hormones test

Herbert sat in the office room of the local KGB department. They warned him that it would be a serious talk for him, a kind of test. A man from Moscow came specially to give some orders for Herbert. So, the six years old boy waited for him to get the instructions. It was for him to get fully into no way back rows of the KGB assistants. He felt that. A man in the civil suit entered and sat opposite of a table.
‘Herbert, we offer you a hormones test. It will show us if you do work with us or not. You know some people get hidden under the notions of what is wrong or right when they collaborate with us. They are the bad assistants. Often, they do not comply with what we say to them. But, we spent the money already on them and it turns to be always a problem for us and for them. That will be a test for you… Some say that to kill or hurt the women is bad. I do not see that it may be bad or good. The chiefs give us the orders and we should execute them. I think that the equitability ought to prevail. Some wrong should be put right and the measures should be taken… We need your help. We cannot charge an adult with that. That’s the matter… Would you hurt a woman, Herbert, if she did something wrong?’ The high rank man demanded.
‘Yea, if she did something wrong. Or her relatives did some wrong. I deem that the orders are the orders and we should execute them. The higher offices people should know best.’ The boy answered.
‘Ok, Herbert, but some think that they too right for the job that require the responsibility. They are too right and we cannot do what is right. And, we do not decide on what is right or wrong, we listen to what the nation says about the matters. If we want to serve the nation we should hearken to the signals of the approval or disapproval. Some people are as the fat dogs, they bite and bark to the master instead of serving him. I believe you are not like that, Herbert.’ The man hung a pause.
‘No.’ the boy said.
‘Ok, I will explain the matter for you. We invested a lot of the money into that town. The houses, roads and enterprises. They local people are lazy and bad tempered. We brought here a lot of the builders and invested so much money into all this oasis of the wellbeing in our country. I mean the material aspect. And, now, the local people do not lose a chance to sell the motherland to the foreigners at any occasion and the more so they do not want to work in the tourism I mean the women. They think we build this picture just for themselves to be happy. We send the best workers here but they do not want to be grateful. The local women do not love the minors that often die in the mines and the steel-makers that lose their health to forge the shield of the country. So, we decided to punish them and that is why we need your service. There should be a slaughter to calm down the nation. A small slaughter, of course… It’s the same for your problem. They say that they do not have enough of the girls for their own boys, that is why you should stay without your harem after all your suffering and pain but we need that for the vaccines and they are avid even for the sick girls. So, if there is not enough girls, we should show there will not be enough girls even for their boys and we will find more girls for you from some other towns. You just kill some girls and we will be quit… You will have a lot of the pain in your life and strain, so you should relax and have some fun to recall after. That’s a vendetta for the end they respected you… That’s the order of the Political Bureau.’ The serious man proposed.
Herbert could not say he felt any temptation to kill the girls. He simply was made of the other dough. He wanted to sacrifice himself for the happiness of those that were in the trouble. Maybe, he was just wise.
‘I should say that I will execute your orders all the same no matter what you decide. But, I think that I may show that I love my countrymen the other way around. I might pay the debts of my fellow countrymen. I do not think that the blood may solve that question and any would be glad if there will be a slaughter. So, I propose to just warn them and warn seriously. They also should pay their debts and amuse the tourists from the other places. But, it would be better if there were a lesson not a score. And, they should be scared all the same. I propose a special operation at my own guarantee to attain the goals they put for us. I will explain.’ The man took his files and put to some other place. All knew Herbert was a clever boy. He showed the interest by that act of dissimulation. It was a good thing to have a reputation in the age of the six years old. ‘There are the sick boys. They say they are the boys but they cannot have the children or any sex. Their hormones system is based so that they would suffer much until they die. They are not even the hermaphrodites. They say that the euthanasia is necessary for them but it is prohibited in our country. So, they might be clothed as the girls and I will kill them and if they will be clothed as the boys I will kill them the same for the local people to think that it would be better for the boys to be scarce to have the more clever choice if they need to pay the debts or not. The parents will bring them to the place of the slaughter themselves to pretend they are the occasional witnesses. They asked me to kill them all the same. I mean their parents. And, I saw in the eyes of these ‘morphines’ they also welcome the death. Their parents will bring them voluntarily to the place of the massacre. It will show that the local people acknowledge their guilt and want to put right the scores as the example for the local women and their husbands to refuse of their obstinacy. The version will be that there are the girls whose parents are most guilty and the rest should endeavor to prevent the repetition of the same lesson. They will oblige them morally to pay with the hetaeras’ services to really pay their debts and not to hide behind the victims as the excuse for thinking the debts are paid. We cannot kill all local girls and the choice should be hard. So, we need a trick all would believe…’ Herbert explained.
‘Boy, we are not the circus men to show the tricks.’ The man said with an injury. But, the intonation showed he liked the idea and wanted to know the end of the story.
‘I am the circus and I will pay for that. I want to meet a deadly enemy one day and show how principled I am to stand my ground but I do not want to kill the enemy that may be scared to any decisions of paying any debts.’ Herbert firmly said.
The man smiled. ‘Who are those “morphines”?’ He asked.
‘It’s the boys that do not have any sex organs and their hormones system does not produce anything for the happiness and relaxation. They are the boys by the genes but just by the looks they are not the boys at all but some mistake of the nature. But, they may be used for the goals you put. I do not think that our town is alone in that problem. That’s the most stark example but there should be a show that the people are contrite with the authorities and do not play to be too honest. What you offer is some Indian movie the big girls like to watch.’ The man smiled at the upbraiding from a small boy. ‘Such obstinacy should be broken and not let to be a show of the principle. The aim is that the local women paid with the love to their countrymen literally. The best thing is to be scared and put to a dilemma of the choice what to believe. It breaks the neck of the arrogance best of all. They will hear the rumors that all was arranged with the central authorities but then they will be afraid it was a disinformation to hide a real massacre and it will drive them to be obedient. The real fear and a chance and belief are the best arms for the lazy and haughty. And, it will show the power is able to put afraid instead of resorting to the extreme decision. It will have a long time effect. I think there should be a bait and true choice for them to know that the next time all may be real. And, I will show I am the best slaughterer. The power should show that there is the last mercy and ultimate warning. Of course, I cannot pay for all the debts of our city but I might give some timely payment for them to think better. They are afraid of the sicknesses, venereal and infectious. I think we need to postpone that and make them do the job when they would make the secure vaccines from my blood with the insurance of getting healed by bearing a baby from me if the illness is contracted. I look for the better way to realize my program. That’s what is most important in my life. Then, if all is matched the local women and some other debtors would render the services at the large scale to the men that deserve that. That’s to hedge the risks… It’s really hard for me to fight with the infective sicknesses with one hand and to force them to be propagated with the other. There may be more problems…’ Herbert said before getting interrupted by a comment.
‘You talk like an adult man, please continue.’ The man said.
‘There should be a hook but the guarantees for…’ Herbert was interrupted again.
‘The prostitution.’ The man remarked to show he was glad.
‘The prostitution is in the West, but we should say about the voluntarily acts and a woman and her husband should earn the money on that. Nobody should force them too toughly. Then, there may be a pilot project for the vaccinations and instead of an outbreak of the sicknesses there may be the sharing of the immunity against the heavy infections. All women like the love of the men but they are afraid to pay with their lives. There should be the guarantees. The vaccines will make the job. And, without any cheat. That’s my pledge and my blood…’ Herbert told about his plan to be cut short again.
‘Not some dirty one.’ The man noticed.
‘I may guarantee the result. All men have the intuition and I may feel that my blood may give the protection.’ Herbert assured.
‘But, there may be some people that are already sick and they would say that your blood did not help them.’ The man warned to show he became amicable.
‘The truth cannot be hidden. The rest of people would be Ok and they would not die fast. My blood would help… Many people cheat. The prostitutes may be already infected and pretend they had contracted the illness in that trade. There should be no grounds for the cheat but just the guarantees.’ Herbert said.
‘Why you call it the prostitutes? We should say about the socialist responsibility of the citizens. Nobody wants to force them much. All in all, we want to build the communism. The system of the contentiousness and no coercion.’ The man said to show he felt the possibility to persuade the higher ranks not to make him do the dirty job but to find a compromise.
‘It should be a show, a kind of spectacle to make the audience do what is necessary with the guarantees of the security of health. Only so it would be impressive… I have some young men that harass a girl addicted to the drugs because they are seriously sick and have no other choice. I think I might begin with that. Then, I would take some drugs and make the job. I promise I would be a good actor. And, those in the affair would be the good actors also to prevent the incidence. I think that’s the best way to allure the participants in the program of the vaccines testing.’ Herbert said.
‘A carrot and a whip.’ The man remarked.
‘Yes.’ Herbert affirmed.
‘I think there will not be any words against it in the Political Bureau… Some think you are a dog and a good one, but I see you are a wolf.’ The responsible work man remarked. He was no more nervous and firm. He saw there was a compromise and he was glad…
Herbert went along the street and saw the young men to try to put afraid a young woman. Herbert stood for her and there was a knife scrap. Herbert did all so cruelly and cheekily that they were lost and ceded the ground in the conflict. Then, there were the eye-witnesses that brought about their deadly sick sons that should have died of the stress but for Herbert’s own services of murder. They did it with much of the willingness to help their children to die fast and without any pain. Just some time before it, Herbert had killed three deadly sick boys with a knife in pretence to revenge for some bad affair. He knew those unhappy boys without any organs to make it possible for a sexual satisfaction even by a passive homosexuality. Herbert got so drunk of the drugs he had got from a young woman that he did the entire job confidently and with high quality. It was really scary related in rumors and filmed on video. The propaganda got the necessary material. The policemen did not shoot and all looked like Herbert used cleverly his hostages. The State got the goal of a police exercise that looked much real. All looked like the boy went crazy and they did not touch him because he was a boy out of his feelings and reason. Even, Mike doubted afterwards if they were the real girls or the boys in the girlish clothes that needed euthanasia, not to tell about the audience. The unhappy parents got the pseudo role of paying with their children’s lives for the guilt of the community. They would get the compensation for that. Nobody would laugh because those unhappy half boys went clothes as girls in the streets. The families got off the shame of having born the children that all had called the freaks and laughed at…
Herbert sat in the office room of the KGB building after the job had been done. A fair-haired officer had a talk with him.
‘Herbert, you should disappear for a pair of months from that place until we make the investigation and make the prophylactic work with the population of this town. It needs the time for the blood to be calmed down.’ The officer said.
‘But, I spilt no blood really. I just killed those “morphines”.’ Herbert object.
‘Herbert, do not call those boys the “morphines”.’ The officer required.
‘All call them so. It’s because they always made the injections of the morphine to them.’ Herbert remarked.
‘That is why you should not call them so.’ The adult man said. ‘They usually do not live more than twelve and they are met rarely by statistics. They brought them here from all over the Soviet Union and we had to solve that problem. There was a medical program but I hope your program would not be the same. It was very ineffective… Recall what you talked with this man from Moscow of. We need to realize our plan and explain what the local people have to do.’
‘Ok.’ Herbert consented…
Herbert stood in the corridor of the crazy house his back against the wall. He was tortured by the pills.
‘Herbert, who are the “morphines”?’ The nurse asked.
‘I do not know.’ The young man answered.
After some pause the woman said, ‘Herbert, you did right to kill these sick boys instead of the girls. The girls will love you. You simply should be patient because they are sick. But, you will know the true love. I may promise you that. I lived a long life and I know what I say.’
Herbert did not understand much. He thought they looked if he was a fool and would believe some incorrect information. He was afraid some put on the go some rumors about him ascribing him the words he had not said…
The company of the women from Herbert’s town tried to influence Julia on more obedient sexual services for Herbert. They thought Herbert deserved the love of a girl.
‘Julia, do not be a foolish girl. They may find you a substitute. You do it wrong if you think Herbert might cause you any harm. We know a thing or two about him. He did never sell himself, not to KGB, not to the mob. We saw the boys to do so and we may compare. How he rescued the town. Say, the girls. When he organized the prostitution. He killed those “morphines” instead of the girls.’ Nadine told.
‘And, what you earned by that prostitution?’ Julia asked softly sarcastically.
‘I earned some. But, I did not work much. Those who worked did not lose theirs.’ Nadine continued.
‘What they did not lose? The venereal sicknesses?’ Julia asked again.
‘They did not get any sicknesses. The vaccines were good. It was proved.’ The woman said. ‘But, the tripper, he only makes the organism more firm.’
‘But, what about the HIV? We have the infected people.’ Julia argued.
‘It’s the same HIV that is with you. Our town was such a go place that these statistics only console. You would die long ago but for Herbert’s blood.’ Nadine commented.
‘But, what’s about the wave of the syphilis?’ Julia put one more question.
‘That’s the same wave as with you. The infection showed itself in the youth and pregnancy.’ The woman noticed.
‘But, the boys?’ Julia brought more of the query.
‘It happens with the boys the same. It disappeared as brisk as it came. I mean the wave.’ Nadine related.
‘You all say like he is a hero!’ Julia brought about the doubt.
‘Is he a hero or not but he helped the people and he will not hurt you the same. You may believe me. I know him more than you. Your generation just has some stupid talks. That’s the envy.’ Nadine gave more pressure to influence Julia.
‘We will live and see but I will believe you this time.’ Julia came to a compromise.


Prayer

Mike sat on his chair in the kitchen of his grandmother’s house in the village.
‘Pray, Mike, before you will eat.’ Nancy, his elder cousin said.
Mike was about to begin to pray when his grandma Mary started talking.
‘I had a kind of cousin. She was a nun. And, she came to our house to stay to collect in the nearby vicinity the money for her nunnery. Once, in the evening she sat in the bedroom on the floor. I looked now and then at her and saw she got very good. She invited me to come to her and pray together…
‘Come to me.’ Said the nun.
Mary came in the bedroom and also sat on the floor.
‘Pray after me.’ Her cousin said. ‘Raving beast, my master. My cradle is your den…’
After some more of the incantations they both got the orgasm along with a deepest feeling of the goodness and bliss Mary never felt by the ordinary prayer.
‘That’s what the old nuns taught me to stay good without a man.’ The nun told.
The women have the obligations and duties before the God who is a kind of Father for them or else a husband. But, the woman wishes to sell herself for a good price and the devil is the buyer.

Cancer

Mike’s intention had been to come to his friend John that lived in the nearby building. When he entered into the flat his friend lived in with his parents he saw several women he did not know through the glass door of the drawing-room.
‘You came for John, boy?’ One of them asked.
‘Yea, I wanted to invite him to play on the yard.’ Mike replied.
‘You may wait until he will return. He’s sent on some business.’ She informed.
‘I may wait on the street.’ Mike said intimidated of too much of the feminine society.
‘No, you better take off your coat, hat and shoes. We’ve got a business for you. Go into the main room with me.’ She invited.
Mike doffed his coat, hat and shoes and followed the woman. He went into the room where the women smoked which testified that they talked about some serious matter.
‘That’s that boy?’ One of the women asked after the other one closed the glass door after Mike.
‘Yea, that’s he.’ Her girlfriend responded.
‘Hello, Mike. You may take the stool.’ She offered.
‘I may sit on the carpet.’ Mike said. He did not see Aunt Rose, the mom of John. He sat down on the floor.
‘Mike, they say you collect the sick blood?’ One of the women demanded.
‘Why you ask it for?’ Mike reciprocated.
‘We know that you do it to have the immunity, that the girls should love you. So, we’ve got a proposal to you.’ The woman told.
‘You’ve got the sick blood?’ Mike asked in a business manner.
‘You get it straight away?’ She demanded.
‘Why to mince the words?’ Mike said.
‘Ok, do you want to help your friend John?’ She demanded.
‘Whether he is sick?’ Mike questioned.
‘No, but Aunt Rose, his mom is sick with cancer. They say you’ve got a vaccination against the cancer. The same it was with Rose. And, now she is sick. And, we do not know if that’s because of the bad inheritance or because the vaccine was bad. You might help us and it would help you to test your immunity and get even a better one. Otherwise, your girls might not bear you the sound children. We mean those you met during the masquerade.’ She said.
‘Which masquerade?’ Mike demanded. ‘We’ve got no masquerades in the school.’
‘I said you he does not feign. He really does not remember. You lost your bet.’ The other woman said.
‘The masquerade which took place near your school? Whether you do not remember?’ She insisted.
‘The masquerades take place in the winter before New Year. It’s cold to make a party in the school yard during the winter.’ Mike said afraid that it was a psychiatric test.
‘But, it was in the summer time. It was when a dick grew on your ass.’ The woman delivered a provocation.
‘I’d rather wait John on the street.’ Mike proposed and was about to stand up from the floor.
‘You’ve got afraid of the women. But, you were not afraid of the Tajik bandits.’ The drunken woman went on her inquiry.
‘I do not understand what Tajik bandits you speak of.’ Mike said.
‘The ones you’ve killed in the kindergarten when you stood up for Catherine Nitchkoff. I say about her father and uncles.’ The woman said and belched.
‘She’s got a Russian father. Nitchkoff is a Russian surname.’ Mike said.
‘You will maybe also say that you do not remember how you were filmed with Catherine in a porno movie?’ The woman persisted.
‘I’ve got to go home. I forgot that my mom said me to come to my Aunt Jane. Please say to John I came for him.’ Mike told what he just thought of to get out of all it afraid that he got into the company of the crazy women.
‘Stop, Mike. Do not worry. We just tested you. That woman is my future patient. She just drank too much.’ The beautiful woman said.
‘I lost my bet. Take your twenty-five rubles bills.’ She drunken woman said and gave her girlfriend the violet banknote.
Mike felt uneasy because of all that, especially, the money given to the beautiful dark-eyed woman. It made the matter more serious, not looking like a joke.
‘So, you, Mike, consent to get injection of Rose’s blood and sacrifice her own blood for her?’ The woman that as Mike understood was a doctor who treated alcoholics proposed.
‘If she wants to be healed she’s got to accept the blood of Jesus.’ Mike expressed his opinion.
‘She tried it with Jesus but it did not help. Now, she wants to try it with you. Do you agree?’ The beautiful woman demanded.
‘Yes.’ Mike consented.
‘But, you should promise that it will help her and prolong her life. She should know that she will live longer.’ She conditioned.
‘Yea, I promise.’ Mike answered. ‘She will live as longer as it’s possible for me to do, provided I will not die myself.’
‘Call for Rose.’ The woman spoke to her girlfriend.
The woman came to the next room and brought Aunt Rose with her. Rose sat on the divan.
‘I’m afraid I might contact some other infection.’ Rose doubted.
‘What you’ve got to lose, Rose? That’s your sole chance.’ Her girlfriend encouraged.
‘That’s impossible to contract a sickness from my blood, because I’ve got just the antibodies. The microbes are so weak and are so few that they are there only to get the immunity. They inject my blood even to the sick girls to whom it is even prohibited to vaccinate with the ordinary serums.’ Mike explained. ‘It’s the functional immunity.’
Thus, they made the exchange of the blood by the syringes they’ve brought. First, Mike got the sick blood, then, Rose received her chance.
‘It puts into like with the opium.’ Rose expressed her feelings. ‘Go lie into the bed.’ The beautiful woman advised Rose…
It was about after two year. Mike came to John’s home.
‘Mike, I’ve got to take the necessary portion of the vein blood from you.’ Uncle Martin informed. ‘It’s necessary because they apprehend you might be infected with a venereal disease. They do not want to make it officially, especially if it turns out you’re infected. So, even if you contracted some bad sickness I will make it possible for you to get treated privately without any official registration not to spoil your reputation with any kinds of rumors.’
‘I just went out of the hospital where I lay with the gastritis. They made all kinds of blood tests with me.’ Mike said.
‘It was they who told me to make the second test.’ Martin said.
He was a surgeon. That is why Mike felt not to be afraid of the syringe. When he got home he told about what Martin had told to him to his mother. He thought he was obliged to inform her on that and seek for her comfort if there would be a trouble ahead.
‘Do not worry, Mick. It’s Ok with you. Martin took your blood for his wife Rose to be helped with her health.’ The mom said.
‘What’s up with her?’ Mike inquired.
‘She’s seriously sick. So, you should be a comfort and help for John.’ She instructed.

Rumba

‘Nobody will deem you an honest thief if you do not make friends with Rumba.’ The mom of Julia proposed an ultimatum.
‘Who’s that Rumba?’ Mike asked skeptically deeming it to be a nickname of some young Soviet thief.
‘That’s a main Cuban thief. During the war he visited our town and stood up for my mother, the grandma of Julia, my mother. So, you’ve got to help him and find a way to get in touch with him.’ She required.
It seemed improbable. But, Mike knew somebody appealed to the authority of that Cuban thief. So, he had to pay the family debt. He was about eight years old…
When Rumba visited the home of Mike’s grandparents in the village Mike listened to the tales of his life and needs of nowadays.
‘I was a rival of Lucky Luciano. I helped Fidel to chase the gringos from Cuba and went nearly out of any business. I also fought for the independence of Cuba in my way against Mafia. But, now they declared me the enemy of the State…’ The old man narrated.
Mike also heard why the man had got the name of Rumba. When there had been a scrap looming ahead in a kind of Cuban restaurant, the young man had ordered the rumba melody to the orchestra to get inspirited for a fight. He had got hooked on the cocaine and stitched into his body the fragments of a save razor blade to cope with the abstinence syndrome. Mike helped Fidel understand that he was just jealous for the status of the liberator of Cuba from the American. Thus, Rumba got a pass-par-tout.


Insulin shock

Mike was about twenty six. It was the time when he began to work on the book about his life. He and his mother were the guests in the home of his aunt Nelly. The sisters started talking on the methods with which the doctors tried to heal Mike.
‘The chief psychiatrist said that an insulin shock would be good for him. Unfortunately, this manner of treatment is prohibited now.’ Anastasia said.
‘But, Mike did himself an insulin shock. Whether you do not remember it, Mike?’ Nelly asked.
‘No. Where I might get the insulin?’ Mike said.
‘Do not chatter about the trash, Nelly.’ The mom warned…
Mike wanted to have the immunity against the sugar diabetes for his children from the girls sick with it. When the granddad Stephan of his half-brother Nick came to the house of his grandparents, Mike had a talk with him. He proposed for the old man to give him some of his sick blood. He promised to give his own blood in return when he would have the immunity. He told about his plan. Mike said it was necessary for the sick girls. The old man hesitated. But, he knew Mike survived on his experiments with his own organism and maybe was glad that the fact of his illness might have the positive effect. So, Mike got his portion of the sick blood.
Then, Mike ate the sugar during three days. More precisely, he drank the sweet water. He took the sugar from big sack in the pantry. In three days, Mike consumed about four pounds of sugar. After that, when his aunt Nelly and mom killed and processed the hens and cocks, Mike collected and ate about thirty five chicken pancreases. It brought about an insulin shock which was also necessary because he had injected to himself the blood of a woman sick with the last stage of the schizophrenia. It had been two years ago. She had lived in the small guest house in the household of Aunt Catherine, the neighbor and kin of his granddad Peter. First, there was the noise in the ears. The ambulance came and checked the blood pressure. Then, Mike could not help shaking his head first and after that his body. He lay on the divan in the drawing room and when he became adult he really might not recall much about what he felt that day, maybe due it had been so bad. He heard about that story from a Belgium preacher as a part of his life tale and it helped him to recall it. Then, he knew that his blood helped the sick girls and when they gave birth to his children it was very beneficent for their health.






Forfeit

It happened when Mike was four years old. It was that time when he got into the police office. The police officer that turned out to be a KGB agent to boot, began to talk about serious matters in a jocular way.
‘I heard the KGB wants to blow up an atomic electric station. It is to make away with the military officers in reserve and some other people that had been vaccinated with the blood of those soldiers that had died in the laboratories you talked us about. The fix is that they do not want to cure themselves like you do, Mike. They can infect the women and some other people maybe. So, they want to blow the Chernobyl atomic station. The region where they produced the bacteriological weaponry in the laboratories the same way as it was with those soldiers. They vaccinated with the stuff the whole region and it turns out the bad way. It’s necessary to make a long time quarantine to avoid an epidemic. And, the radiation would kill the microbes in the human bodies and on the territories that was polluted. Then, if the freaks will be born there will be an answer. It will look like an incident. They already prepared the men that will do it. Thus, the rumors go… Will you help us and share the responsibility for it? You could say you blew it up yourself as a prophet. Will you help us?’ The police officer asked.
By that half jocular way of telling such serious things Mike understood that it was now the matter that the KGB wanted to share with as much people as possible to insure themselves from the future responsibility that always awaited for the people that made the dirty jobs for the society. Such things as that that do not bring any private profit are not kept in secret. They are touted about for it not to be a narrowly solved matter. It is necessary that as much people as possible knew about it before the event to share the moral responsibility. So, it hardly was a secret. By that Mike knew it was the truth.
For Mike it was a personal matter. He heard a story of his grandma Helen that his grand-granddad Nick once got in that place. It was when he already had served in the army and went through the vaccination that had made many other soldiers to die. He had the immunity. But, those people that were sick themselves did not propose him the women for the healthy children to be born but dishonored Mike’s ancestor. Then, many people in the village where it all had taken place got healed and the local Baptist preacher that rarely could be met in the Orthodox Russia put it on his personal account. So, the wicked people lived in that region. Mike knew that. And, Mike sympathized with the KGB officers whom the lot was cast to make that dirty job. It was just business for them, the matter of duty also. But, for Mike it was a personal affair, he wanted to revenge the honor of his family. He knew that one of those American pilots that dropped the atomic bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki had gone crazy because of the moral burden that he had assumed. As the matter was the officer had begun to talk about all it only when he had heard Mike’s story about the forced dishonor of his grand-grandfather Nick. Mike knew that the officer proposed him the role of taking away the attention off the real people that would be involved into the affair. But, he wanted the better role.
‘Consent, Michael. Then, you would get the suspicion off the agents that would do that job. Can you help us?’ The officer asked more.
Mike smiled and made a gesture to show it was an easy stuff, ‘I will blow it myself. I will do it as a prophet really. I will put on a curse and it will blow up.’
‘You will curse the wires? Or else, you will curse the reactor?’ the officer smiled.
‘Nope, I will hypnotize the operator of that atomic station if I have a chance to meet one. Simply…’ Mike stopped to show his hesitation.
‘What?’ the man showed his interest at what made Mike skeptical to the idea.
‘You know they will take Mike blood and maybe it could help those people and military officers from the chemical defense troops. I think it’s necessary to wait.’ Mike expressed his thought.
The officer kept silence then said, ‘Ok, you really are a Christian. So, you forgave that people and will take the money instead?’
‘Simply, it’s too much of damage. If the vaccine from my blood will not help them I’ll blow that station I promise.’ Mike said…
After two years, he met really an operator of the atomic reactor from Chernobyl. The man said that the population of the city was vaccinated with Mike’s blood to get healthy and that he himself would sleep around with the women when the fate of Mike was to give birth to freaks and be forsaken by the girls. He derided Mike’s sacrifice.
‘I will blow up your crappy station.’ Mike said.
‘So, you’ll get over the fence and bring with you enough dynamite?’ the man laughed.
‘You will blow it yourself,’ Mike said.
‘How I will blow it?’ The man showed his irony.
‘The way it exists to blow it up,’ Mike said.
‘Ok, there is only one way to blow it up. There will be the prophylactic works on the station after two week and I will participate in that. If I will pull fast the liver I am to pull, there is a chance it will blow up. A bet, ok?’ the man proposed.
‘Ok,’ Mike said, ‘I will pull your crappy lever as fast as you may because there will be a spasm in your arm. I may do that.’
The man left but after two week the Chernobyl atomic electrical station blew up. There was a possibility that the people from the KGB had done that. Nonetheless, Mike was sure it was his job. He told the story to his aunt Sybil, the wife of his mother’s brother Victor. He showed her how he could make the spasms in her hand to make it move involuntarily.
‘Do not play a fool, Mickey. That’s just the power of instilling.’ Sybil said with doubt.
Mike made the trick again but that time his aunt tried to resist the influence but could not though he struggled so much that the muscled on her face jumped. Her countenance changed.
‘Mike, they’re gonna kill you,’ she said.
‘No,’ Mike said.
He told her why he had done that. The woman was so shocked that she went weeping out of the country house of Mike’s parents and hid in the cell where they kept the beet and potatoes. She cried till Mike’s grandma Mary came. Then, they wept both…
‘You know what, Michael? Our General Secretary gave an order to get rid of you, but he was so much tortured by the nightmares that he cancelled his order. The uncle did not want to wind up as Kennedy.’ The officer laughed when Mike happened in the local KGB office…
After several years the intonation of the same officer changed when he talked about Mike’s allegiance to his fatherland and his future affairs.
‘Do you recall about the forfeit?’ he asked.
He laid a piece of paper on the table, one that was written over with the red pencil. Mike recalled that paper. The police officer had written it in a jocular serious way that time when he had got into the police office the time he had been four yours old. Mike had concluded a contract with the Soviet Union. The paragraphs contained the matters connected with whom should be the heads of Russian State in the future, that his girls should get certain benefits, and his own family should be more off, the stuff like that. But, the forfeit was the explosion of the Chernobyl atomic electrical station. Mike knew that paper will be kept in the files of his personal biography in KGB.
‘I will compensate you… I will compensate it to the State,’ Mike promised.
‘Be so kind as to compensate us for that,’ the officer said in serious tones…
But, it was the sternness of the concrete theme of the talk. Then, the other officer that used to superintend Mike just advised him to make some donations in the funds helping the people that had suffered in the Chernobyl catastrophe. It was to make the people keep silence.

Armenian grandmother

Mike came through the months and years of doubt and shame. He did it the same as his grand-grandfather Nick and because of the same thing. Mike was afraid that the Armenian daughter of his ancestor and her mother had been killed by the Young Turk. The policemen and KGB officers assured him that she was still alive. Mike demanded for some of her children to be helped in getting the job and housing in his locality. Even, her grandson Agasik finally got into the same kindergarten group where Mike had been in. In the end, he met that old woman. Mike talked with her and she assured that she was that Armenian daughter of his grand-granddad Nick. She said they still respected the memory of her father. She said she got the sister and brothers in Armenia and elsewhere she was sure. She hoped Mike would be the same.
‘Take care of Agasik. He’s your brother.’ She demanded.
Mike promised to do so. He felt a bit easier when he knew that the defamation against his ancestor had been false.


Sick blood

Some of the girls Mike loved were sick with syphilis. It would not be so bad if they were not infected with HIV. So, Mike had to find a way to help them. He was nine years old and passed his vacation in the village where his grandparents lived. He knew that a girl in the neighborhood had contracted the syphilis from the people she lived with. She was even smaller than Mike himself. They coaxed her to come into the house of Mike’s grandparents and give her blood before she would be sent to the hospital. Mike got that blood injected into his vein. He knew that the ordinary treatment with the penicillin would leave no immunity and in addition he might lose his ability to be a donor of the blood for the vaccines. Still, it was just a sickness and Mike had tried them already many to conserve the purity of his blood tests. He was afraid that the turned-up syphilis microbes might have preserved themselves in his blood. It was natural for the penicillin treatment. So, he knew he should find a way to avoid it. He followed his instincts. First, he ate several pounds of the spoiled strawberries which were covered with the mustiness after three days of fasting. He tried some other methods, but finally he consumed as much of salt as he was able to. He knew that if he drank any water his kidney would get ruined and he would die. But, it was a day of the sauna and he just sat there for several hours in a sheepskin coat for the salt to come out of his body. The only way for him to get the water was to inhale it with the vapor. Then, his aunts Jane and Nelly, who had been the nurses by their education, made him drink the distilled water. As a matter of fact, he survived and finally they found no ends of the spearheads in his blood. His blood was used in the vaccination against the consequences of the syphilis and many girls who then gave birth to the kids from Mike had no recidivism of that bad sickness…
Mike and Julia entered the sauna and she lay on the upper bench on the belly. Mike splashed the water on the hot stones. He got two bunches of birch branches from the basin and began to vapor Julia’s back and legs with them.
‘You know that sauna helps with your sickness the same as with any other sickness.’ Mike said to comfort her.
‘But, I will not be able to eat so much of salt as you ate.’ Julia spoke.
Mike tried to find out who told her such nonsense and was sure it was just another stupid joke in his address. He felt pain that some wicked person might relate it to Julia to give her a false hope. He cursed them because as it seemed to him they laughed now not only about his own sickness but also of Julia’s which made it very inhumane.

Threat

There is no more frightful sight than the army leaving the battlefield. Once, Mike stopped such an army with the threat of the death that the fleeing warriors would not avoid. It was when they organized the soccer tournament in which Mike’s team should win for the foreign girls to receive his blood and the chance for the survival and motherhood. It was hard for an agricultural town team to rival with several teams from the capitalist countries of the best soccer traditions. But, most discouraging was that when the foreign boys felt they lost they began to foul and the foreign umpire did not judge it for the benefit of Mike’s team. Finally, the boys from Mike’s town lost the guts for playing it any longer. They left the soccer field and began to collect their belongings to go home. Mike followed them a few steps.
‘The Russian do not flee, I’ll try to negotiate.’ Mike said.
‘Crap on your negotiations, this fucking umpire judging us of any chance to win it!’ A boy retorted.
‘You promised to play till the end,’ Mike calmly noticed.
‘Go fucking with your soccer!’ the other boy cursed.
‘Stop going away or I’ll kill you all,’ Mike warned.
‘Don’t say nonsense. They checked you, you’ve got no knife.’ The same boy said.
‘I’ve got a razor blade down here in this thermos with coffee.’ Mike said holding that thermos with coffee in his hands, he began to unscrew the lid.
‘We’ll run away of you,’ one of the boys objected.
‘You will not run away all. The Tadjik might not run away and you will not. Even if some of you avoid the death, I will kill you the same.’ Mike said meaning business.
‘The police will not let you do that,’ the boys still argued.
‘I’ll do it in the nights and nobody will know that will be me.’ Mike threatened getting his hand into the almost empty thermos with coffee and taking the hilt of the razor blade.
The boys stopped and then returned to the soccer field one by one…
Next time when Mike was in the intelligence office of his home town the officer rebuked him that he had threatened the boys of his soccer team. It was already after his team had won the games against several foreign teams consisting of the boys that had been trained in the best soccer schools of the West.
‘The boys complained that you threatened them with the murder,’ the officer said.
‘It’s like on the war when they put the well equipped detachments in the rear of the front behind the fighting troops to threaten them with the murder if the last try to retreat.’ Mike explained.
‘But, it’s not the war,’ the officer objected.
‘It’s cold war,’ Mike said, ‘There was the prestige of the country at stake. There was no possibility to show we would be weak.’
‘Ok. Next time try to be more persuasive and do not threat with the murder.’ The officer advised.
‘When the persuasion does not help the coercion should be used.’ Mike concluded.

A takeover that did not happen

‘Mike, you should dig out the bad grass from the onion beds, or else, I will not let you come to the geishas.’ Grandma Mary warned.
‘I don’t know any geishas,’ Mike objected.
‘You know some. So, you have to do it.’ Grandmother gave her ultimate ruling…
They donned on Mike the good holyday clothes to match the visit to geishas.
‘I’ll come to geishas?’ Ten years old boy whom was Mike asked.
‘No, that day the geishas will come themselves to our house.’ Grandma informed.
After a few minutes, the young women came into the courtyard. They were two. They came into the house and got seated on a bench near the big Russian brick burner.
‘So, Mike, you do not remember about your visits to our salon?’ One of them demanded.
‘Which salon you mean?’ Mike asked.
‘The one you helped to organize, Mick.’ The other one said…
Mike sat in the salon when the policemen with the machineguns and armored jackets rushed into the main room and began to shoot off hip. Mike managed to get out of the room while the girls crawled under the sofas and journal tables…
Mike decided to kill the head of the regional department of the General Attorney office also because according to his instruction they passed through the press house (as they name the jail cells where the criminals threaten a man with a forced sexual act for the last to plead guilty) a young woman to cause her go crazy. It was an outrage example of limitlessness as they call in Russia the absence of the respect to the law the way the blatnoy (organized criminals) understand it by their notions. So, Mike ran a few bullets into the lard of the fat boy…
‘Why you killed the regional Attorney General’s department head?’ The fair haired KGB officer demanded of Mike.
‘He wanted to take over my business.’ Mike explained.
‘What crapped business you mean?’ The young man inquired.
‘You underestimate my business in vain. I control the main part of the drug traffic and whoredom in this region because that Tajik old doctor produces the self-made vaccines out of my blood. It’s a collateral for the selling the heroin and the whores. That way, I attract the clientele.’ Mike told.
‘What vaccines on the dick?’ The same officer asked while the rest of them turned much more serious.
‘The ordinary ones made from my blood.’ Mike said.
‘Are you not afraid that you put under the mob in the region?’ By ‘putting under’ the fair haired officer meant ‘putting under a blow’.
‘The dick should be with them.’ Mike calmly said.
‘Are you not afraid to follow the suit of the Hollander Shultz?’ The other officer asked.
‘I believe I will find some friends in Moscow. I mean the real thieves-in-law. To shake at that affair.’ Mike said.
Shaking at meant the solving the question to make the matter turn out the agreeable way.
‘So, the God bless you.’ The fair haired officer said.

Prison
Mike heard that the parents of the girls he loved had been beaten by the police because the head of the regional department of the General Attorney office did not want to compensate them for the damage caused by the criminal statesmen. Mike tried to clarify the situation in the KGB office, but the guys said that they also had been pretty tired with the fat boy in the procuring of legality office. Like, he also interfered in the deals of KGB all the ways through the procedures of the investigations and court trials. It was to make the men tell out the State secrets to get from under the KGB protection. Mike understood it was an order.
He informed the police that he was going to kill the regional head of the General Attorney office. All knew it was not a fake. He was even beaten by a pair of guys who tried to make him refuse from what he intended. But, instead, he trimmed the car of a grandfather of a boy from his detachment. He put the pipe rubber into the wheels and pumped them. Then, he welded more armor to the hardware of the car to protect the passengers and gasoline box from bullets. Alter all that, he stuck a lot of the scotch transparent tape on the glasses of the car to make the bullets to jump off. He added one more gasoline box and fortified the engine. Then, he said to his guys, it was necessary to go to the fat boy in the regional capital to say the truth and find the protection. It was a lie. He took a boy to be the driver and a change driver who should know the route to get around the numerate cordons on the way to harass the lard of the fat boy in the city. Really, he was not in the need for those two boys. But, it was vendetta for a young woman’s life and it would not have been legitimate without them.
On his way to the city, he killed some policemen on the bypass routes. In the downtown city, he entered the building and killed those on his way to make run several bullets into the lard of the fat boy. Then, he got into his village…
‘It’s all, bloke. You played enough. Now, we cannot cover your mischief any more. Why you killed the public prosecutors?’ The fair-haired hepatitis C infected young man asked.
‘You mean those who crucified the Christ?’ Mike asked in derision.
‘You better do not show your wits,’ they upbraided him.
But, instead of rebuke, he got another order to kill the military criminals who had found a sort of refuge in Abakan military regiments for a promise of the order of Hero of Soviet Union. A collateral deal was to kill the lean boys in the juvenile prison camp who tried to play in the divine healing for their own tender selves at the possible expense of the women whom they wanted to make get pregnant with the same now defunct boys’ services as donors of sperm to prepare the vaccines. Mike did it all fine and even killed some bears on his way from the prison camp to the railroad on his way home through 400 miles through snowed taiga forest. He killed many guilty soldiers and wounded some. Though, was contused by an anti-tank missile. On the way, he took requisite the clothes of a youngster and got home. In his town, he got quite a common moral support of the citizens, hypocrites and honest ones. They cancelled the court sentence which made him responsible in the age of ten years old by the precedents of the guerilla war in the Middle Asia after the Socialist revolution. The prison camps and jails throughout the whole country got on their rebellion against the corruptible rule of the thieves and administrators killing those whom they thought to be bitched. Then, Mike got his thief-in-law status being just ten years old with a condition to pass the terms in the crazy house. He got more orders from Political Bureau and the foreign countries. It was the ones not to carry on the chest but to get money to feed the children and girls who had suffered by the illegality of the State corruption having contracted the venereal and infectious sicknesses. Still, it only added responsibility.

Escape

‘So, we should take back all that property from Julia’s family?’ The freshly brought into the office young man demanded.
‘I don’t know. Honestly, I am not for taking anything back. You just simply count what it really costs. Reckon what its value is like. I do not think that for a woman three years of the marriage may make a cottage, two flats in Krasnoyarsk and some other stuff… If I was just a son of a millionaire, then it would mean nothing for me, just I would lead the same life of luxury. But, instead of any luxury I will be alone for the main part of my youth and the early adulthood, until thirty years almost… and if she waited for me and then kept faith… but she would just live an ordinary life… It’s shameful but I’d better stay without it… I mean I would try to find some other woman, not through your office… At least, they should not say they earned it on my crazy pains.’ Mike expressed himself.
It did not make much difference…
There was a man from the Near East who had a try in making easy money on serving the Soviet Union. He had good start but then the backlash of the CIA tricks made him lose his position in the capital of the Soviet Union Moscow. They hastily declared him an enemy of the State. Mike helped him by his say, but the absence of any property on his side and maybe true merits before his country made him come to a point when they bargained on the part of the police office for to exchange the position of that Arab in Moscow for the retirement cottage of the guy who was responsible for an affair in which Mike might technically get into the jail, though through some unthinkable channels that however became possible because of the seriousness of the case. Thus, the unfortunate Arab came to the exile in that part of Siberia where Lenin himself served his term for the disobedience to the government of the Russian tsar. In that case, Mike was no Mafia almost. There were a lot of people whose hints or points of view were the order for Mike to whom the future time of the madness and loneliness seemed to be so frightful that he tried to have as much orders with the office as possible to somehow level aground his afterwards life, maybe just in his imagination which also was important in his situation.
Still, the story of the poor Arab was not played out completely. Julia, the girl with whom Mike had a romance, was alleged to get pregnant of the son-in-law of the Arab man from Syria on the pretences that Mike was too crazy for the fatherhood. They said like the baby died because of the blood sorts’ conflict in its soul. No matter for all that story, Mike was able to stay crazy enough not to think much on the matter but to cohabit with Julia longer on. However, when Mike began to write the first book of his own, Julia deserted him and at the farewell say her mother made a choice before Mike. She said that whether he should underwrite for all her acquisitions or to grouch out for that story with the baby who had died. Maybe, it really seemed to be an escape for her from the reality of the situation in which Mike was an exchange coin. She claimed to be a KGB killer and described her husband as a military hero. As a translation to the crazy Russian Mike was informed by Julia that there had been no mischief on her part…
Maybe, Mike was eleven then, or else the first months of the twelve. He sat at the office room to listen for the sentence of the office for the cases of such girls as Julia in Mike’s program.
‘They will get all they want.’ The new officer just said.
‘Ok.’ Mike consented.
‘What for otherwise we might press them for to getting into your harem?’ He made a rhetorical question.
‘And, what time I should wait for? When they will get forty?’ Mike smarted.
‘Maybe, you will wait until that time.’ The man said with some educational hint.
‘You better give me the money for some harlots. There will be a lot of the economizing.’ Mike proposed. ‘It seems to me you just want to cover up your own deals with a wrong accountant article.’
‘You insult us?’ The man asked.
‘Yes, I insult you because I see it clearly and I want for them to reconsider my case. I need no harem. Make some other fool to suffer for some girls for those vaccines. I will buy a doze. I also killed and made all other dirty jobs for your organization. I want to get free. I just need a vaccination not to go crazy till forty-five or fifty.’ Mike said.
‘You may go.’ The man just said and began to write something on a paper.
Mike sat for some time out of obstinacy but seeing no use of it he went home.


Fortune

Mike had just run away from the federal jail for the juvenile criminals. He was just ten years old. A police investigator sat at the kitchen table of his parents’ flat opposite to Mike himself.
‘They said to us you’re dangerous but they did not tell us you were so much dangerous… I may pass it the silent way, but I also need a service of you. They say you have already arranged for your family to have a two story house. I also want to possess a cottage. They find among us policemen and military people the people to make away with. But, maybe they will also find a man in their office at whose expense I may get a flat?’ The man in the blue shirt meant the KGB by the word of they. ‘I might also order myself with you. They diagnosed me with a tumor that will degrade into cancer. They say it’s not possible to operate it now. Will you shot me down for me not to be tortured by it?’
‘I may only threat you with an assassination for you to wear an armor jacket and I will pay a man to shoot you with a rubber bullet. Then, they’ll operate you because the medical science shall progress and they’ll say you, you were wounded in gunfire with the mob for the debts, for you to have enough spirit to recover. I mean I know a man that might be able to give you the money in the debt for you to build a house for yourself, then, I may do all on his behalf. I will pay your debt to him myself. You may refuse to pay him on an occasion. There will be a kind of treason of my wife Julia and the son-in-law of that man. They’ll say their child die. Like, it will be for the child not to inherit my mental sickness. So, you will have the moral excuse not to pay. I will take care for that affair to result in some good stuff.’ Mike proposed.
‘But, then if I die what’s with my debt to you?’ The police officer demanded.
‘I will forgive it because they’ll presume that you die after several years owing to the wound, not the operation.’ Mike said.
‘I will leave my property to my daughters and wife, also the son. As for the wife and daughters I’d prefer it to be forgiven, but for the son. The dick with him! I want that you extorted all from him.’ The man ordered.
‘Ok, I’ll try. Anyway, I will not be able to cause any harm to him really. Just words.’ Mike expressed himself.
‘Well, that’s a deal. I close the case.’ The man promised…
As for the guilty man in the KGB office there was an Arab for whom they proposed Mike to pledge as a guarantor.
‘You know he was our man in the Near East section and the agents just disappeared. They said there were some tribal scores. Anyway, in such cases in our agency they do not find out if it was a mistake or intent. The man got his and still they threat more damage to him. And, they say he should be bereft of what he got from the Soviet Union. I mean his property. The flat in Moscow and so on. Like it’s a punishment he used the reputation of our office in his private interests… So, will you help him?’ The fair-haired officer demanded.
Mike promised to think on it. Then, he had a talk with Arab and finally all was intended to develop according to the scheme wear Mike would be the guarantor for that Arab in the neighborhood. After many years the thing happened and Mike promised to Arab to take care of the problem with his property.


Army service

‘I’ll get enlisted into the Red Star organization and rape your Benedicta.’ A boy claimed.
‘I’ll kill all your Red Star members.’ Mike sentenced…
‘So, you should decide now if you’re with us or with the army. The legal will be that one who’ll win. What you’d say?’ The superintendent officer demanded.
‘There’s a paper I’m with you.’ Mike replied…
‘Mike, they say so much about your army service. They just only talk about it.’ Ernst said. ‘What about the Red Star organization? Nobody would like a junta in Russia.’
‘I just see that I kill them for about a year and have a vow not to shave the beard. Then, I forget about it and they say I was in coma for a year.’ Mike responded.
‘So, we do not worry the way it was with the Saint Michael’s order of knights? It was much more serious organization.’ Ernst demanded.
‘Yea, don’t worry.’ Mike assured…
Mike recalled how he sat on a floor and the regional recruiting commissar came to him to take him into the army. Before that his dad said he had enough of Mike’s studies and no household help to send him into the army.
‘But, I’m a fool.’ Mike remarked.
‘Do not worry. I have the necessary liaisons in the army.’ The dad announced.
Finally, Mike was in the army for two weeks including the route to and back. There he showed he had the very good soldier skills. There were some casualties.
‘Why, you did not say he had been in jail.’ The regional recruiting commissar rebuked…
The small Chechen girl said to six years old Mike, ‘You do not fight against the national Chechen militia but with the bandit groups…’
They said Mike destroyed almost alone a strong gang of the Chechen warriors because the fog prevented the use of aviation. And, it the interview to a reporter, he took off the mask and said he had a girl Julia, telling her surname. They threatened to bereave him of his orders and medals…
‘I thought you were a loser, but now I know you’re a hero.’ Julia said…
Mike was about nine years old when the people from the Army Reconnoiter Agency recruited him for the special operations. Federal Security Service killed in a secret way, while Army Reconnoiter Agency did it in a loud manner.

Asymmetric war

Jacuzzi and Mafiosi think they may make a war. That’s a mistake. Mike knew that all their mentality was based on a strong informational shock in collision with some superpower. He knew while a man is able to deal in drugs and not to consume them. It’s because his ancestors consumed a lot of it after the burnt lands tactics on some army. Mike also knew when a man is not able to serve in the army and may only look after the whores to live on that money. Mike prepared the Chechen to fight equally with the Russian on the base of the human values and the last knew the Chechen had a very good and angry advisor. But, he knew why those men felt that some people needed the drugs to cope with the shock of reality. He knew why they insisted on the drug traffic and were able to cure the whores against the venereal sicknesses. It was a shame for Mike to tell the full truth he understood. He knew why the Mafia said they only killed one another. A surgeon during his practice may commit more paid murders than all Mafia families in the whole world. He knew why those men were not able to give the disinformation and cheat a polygraph. Why they suffered instead off telling the truth and maybe died. Especially, when there was the tradition of Omerta. He also knew why the girls from Mafia felt gratification only when they were forced to sex. He knew the origin of that hypertrophied sense of honor. And, he wanted all to understand he would never struggle with Mafia except there was the strictest law and a wish on their part to pass a time in jail. Mike would not let him insult in a pretence that he might fight with Mafia or any similar organization. It was enough to know the etymology of the word Omerta.

Born again

‘But, who will give birth to such a fool as you even if you will bear the dead ones again to be living souls? Nobody will bear you again.’ Inna cried out.
‘But, I will give birth to myself on my own. I will bear myself again, the second time.’ Mike retorted.
‘How so? You say stupid things.’ Tina argued.
‘No way. I will do it. I will be born again from the water and spirit.’ Mike said.
‘Which way?’ Julia showed her serious and a bit scientific interest.
‘There’s the water in me and the spirit. I will make my spirit to cause the water in my soul behave in a way to condition it genetically. My spirit will influence my soul to be born again by itself and a woman when I’ll be adult. I will prove it scientifically.’ Mike promised…
‘So, you proved you will bear yourself. Thus, you will die young and bear yourself always young?’ The cunning officer demanded.
‘No. I would be a senseless waste of time and forces. I will live very long and the same for my children and wives. I invented the cloning as an example. Only, the natural genetic cloning is legal. All will be born again through me, even the miscarriages of the past.’ Mike assured.
‘Seems it’s impossible to fool you out of your profit.’ The young man said…
‘So, you want to sell your body?’ The officer asked with a sincere smile.
‘No, I’ll give it gratis. I will need it no more when I will be born out of the womb of my mother and wife. I’ll have a new body of a male child. I will need the body of my old self no more. So, it should be used for the preparation of vaccines and medicines not to make a confusion in my new born soul.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, ok. That’s a deal.’ The officer led under the balance.

Bride

‘When I took her from the orphanage house they said to me she was a daughter of a very important man. Like he was nearly the member of the Central Committee of the Communist Party. I hoped the real parents would help me because the girl is sick with HIV, but I’ve got nothing. And, to make it worse, they infected her with the hepatitis B during a blood transfusion. You know they do not have the reactive materials to test all the donors. So, they approximately know which life a certain donor leads and whose blood is more secure. And, of course, they proposed us the blood of lower quality. So, now she is very sick.’ The mom of Mary told.
‘But, they said like you left her in the orphanage house yourself when you knew she was HIV infected and then took her back into the family.’ Mike’s mom said.
‘Oh, it’s just the rumors. She’s not my daughter.’ The woman answered.
‘But, you should not lose the hope. I also was infected with the hepatitis B, but Jack, my husband, was vaccinated in the army and I got healed and Mike himself is Ok and he himself took the vaccines for the universal immunity, including the immunity against HIV. So, there’s always the chance.’ The mom said not without pride.
‘I never heard about such vaccines. They say those vaccines cost much. Your Jack they say served in Vietnam, that’s why he was able to get them.’ The woman said.
‘I don’t know where he was during the time of the army service, he told me nothing like that, but it helped me. I mean the immunity he’s got.’ The mom answered. ‘And, now they vaccinate the sick girls with Mike’s blood. They say it helps them.’
‘You know it’s hard to get the vaccines they make of your boy’s blood. They say they go to Moscow and even abroad. But, they say it helps when they make the injections of his raw blood. I’ve got a syringe with me.’ She demanded.
‘It’s a sterilized syringe?’ The mom demanded.
‘No, that’s a single use syringe. That’s the deficit. But, I think it will bring us the luck. Is it so, Mary?’ The woman demanded.
‘He’s a bad boy. He kills the people. I do not want his blood.’ Mary rejected the offer.
‘Nobody asks you if you want or not…’ She took out the plastic syringe in a pack.
‘First, he should inject my own blood like it was with the other girls and that drug addict.’ The small blond girl insisted.
‘Ok, I think it will not make it worse.’ The mom said. ‘Anyhow, he injects himself all kinds of infected blood he have the chance to get on the street. I think that’s a privilege to inject the blood of this beautiful girl. Mike, I hope you are not of a contrary opinion?’ The mom demanded.
‘Well, inject it.’ Mike consented.
They took the blood from the girl’s vein and injected it to Mike’s vein. Then, they took Mike’s blood and were about to inject it to the girl.
‘I won’t let you make your Satanist rituals. I will be a Christian and the Lord will heal me just for free without any blood!’ The girl protested and tried to squirm out of her mother’s hand.
‘Keep mum, the nun. I already nearly went all broke on the candles and icons. Your God does not help you. Give your hand!’ The woman required.
‘It’s because your church is bad. And, your God is bad because He allows the doctors to transfuse the blood. He infected me specially. That is why He does not heal me. I know a real God, Jehovah. And, He will punish your Jesus Christ. And, I will be the witness of Jehovah.’ She professed.
‘Where she picked up all this?’ The mom demanded.
‘I led her to the witnesses of Jehovah. But, they do not pray for the sick. What you want from a four years old girl? So, Jehovah allowed for your sick blood to be injected to that good boy, but He does not allow for his blood to be injected to you?’ Her mom demanded.
‘Then, he should marry me, or my children might have been freaks. I do not want to be a slut and grow my children alone. Maybe, the other girls will consent but I will not.’ The blond girl continued.
‘Mike, will you marry that girl?’ Her mom asked.
‘Yea, sure.’ Mike confirmed.
‘He will marry all the girls that bear him the kids, if they want.’ Mike’s mom said.
‘I do not want to be an agent of KGB like the other girls in his harem because KGB infected those girls, but I want to be an agent of Jehovah and tell him about all the wrong that the bad people commit.’ Mary said.
‘She knows so much about KGB?’ Mike’s mom asked.
‘All the town talks about it, Anastasia. And, those girls, Mary, are not the sluts. They will be also faithful to Mike.’ Mary’s mom said. ‘I simply do not realize how he will get enough money to feed all his kids. So, many girls want to get pregnant of him. Apropos, when he will begin his mature sexual life? I mean, giving the progeny?’
‘He’s twelve now. So, it’s soon. And, believe me he will have the money. They say he’s got good brains. He made so many inventions.’ Anastasia assured. ‘I only am afraid about all his talks that he will fast, take drugs and grow crazy for several years during his youth. He says that’s the only way to save the girls, but I do not see any relationship here.’
‘But, will he recover?’ The woman questioned.
‘Yes, after he stops fasting continually. The doctors say he should recover.’ Anastasia told. ‘Anyway, he should have an official wife. Will you marry Mary, Mike?’
‘Yes, she’s a beautiful girl’ Mike consented.
‘But, I should be the queen like Esther because I am a real virgin and there will be no fictive marriages with me. I will have no boyfriend. So, I should be the queen.’ Mary required.
‘Yes, I’d like to have such a queen.’ Mike said.
‘So, Mary, give your arm.’ Her mom said.
They injected the blood into her vein. The girl made a grimace of pain to bring more importance to her act.
‘They say, Anastasia, it helps when the girl passes the time with your boy and it helps much. They say the blood is not enough for the optimal result.’ She asked.
‘But, how you imagine all it. That’s eight years difference. Your girl is just a baby. She’s got nothing as yet down there. You want that they put me into the jail?’ Anastasia worried.
‘They say, you allow bringing the girls to him and KGB sanctioned all that. And, you know what I mean.’ Mary’s mom said.
‘You mean this?’ Anastasia made it more precise.
‘Yea. I hope your boy does not tell the tales?’ She demanded.
‘No, he forgets about all it.’ The mom said.
‘Mike, you do not tell in the school about the girls that visit you in the nights?’ The woman asked.
‘No girls visit me in the nights!’ Mike angrily said. ‘You always say so when you take my blood. You better say to your daughter to stay a virgin until I recover and begin to earn the money. She should wait for me without any marriages and boyfriends.’
‘You see yourself.’ The mom said.
‘Ok, Mike, I will look after it.’ The woman promised…
‘We made inquiries and I may assure you that her father is not a member of the Central Committee. He’s a builder from Caucasus and he fled back home when he knew his daughter was HIV infected.’ The officer said. ‘So, it’s hard to rely on good alimony.’
‘Then, I ask for a favor. Would one of your officers be kind enough to talk with her and present himself as her father to ask what she wants? Then, I would try to help her when I know what she needs.’ Mike requested. ‘Only, all should look like that’s an intercity call from Moscow.’
‘Ok, we may do it.’ The man promised…
After some time, Mike went to the local KGB office to know the result of the “parental” call.
‘She said she does need nothing because she’s got a bridegroom.’ The officer informed…
It was when Mary was already about five. Mike met her in the hospital yard.
‘But, what if you get a subtle version of the hepatitis and do not go to the doctors when we marry and then we die both, first I then you after you bury me. Nobody will know you are sick because there will be no symptoms.’ She proposed.
‘That’s no deal. They’ll make the regular blood tests when I’ll come through the medical commission for the pension and they may sniff it out and put you into the jail. I better get the immunity for you to be healed when you bear me the kids.’ Mike said.
Then, she complained that some wicked boys wanted to spoil the religious literature in the future church of witnesses of Jehovah. She said that they laughed at her and said she would die of the cirrhosis.
‘No, I know a blow that causes the cirrhosis. It’s when they strike first into the spleen and then fast upon the liver. If to make it very fast and strongly a man may even vomit out his liver.’ Mike said.
‘Make a blow on my liver for me to die fast and vomit out that cursed liver. Jehovah will give me a good one when I’ll get into the paradise. There we may marry.’ Mary said. ‘I want to die of your hands. Anyway, I will not be able to bear you the kids because my liver is sick.’
‘The liver cells have the ability for the regeneration. So, it will be Ok with your liver and with your kids in the end.’ Mike assured…
Mike felt hard after he had been left by Julia. Mary also did not show her disposition to him. Still, Mike had the decision and courage to try his luck with Mary again. He came to the new building of the church of the witnesses of Jehovah. He found it occasionally in that it was situated not far from the old hall in the hospital yard they had rented before. He came to the old place but finding there none he just followed a woman who looked like a witness of Jehovah because of a rather big bag intended for the brochures. Mike saw a new building which looked more like an ordinary house. Mike went in. He got to the wardrobe room where there were some shelves with the books.
‘Can I take that book in English?’ He asked of a thirty something woman.
‘You know it is prohibited by the angel that saved us from dishonor. In the past, we gave out the library books to all who asked them for. But, the people, mainly the students of the nearby professional technical school, wrote on the pictures some bad stuff. But, the angel came and stood up for us and punished those ungodly people. And, he healed and took the sin off our sisters.’ She told.
‘That’s an angel from the heaven?’ Mike demanded.
‘Maybe, but he was born by a woman. He committed the experiments on himself to get the immunity against many sicknesses to heal the people. He is a very wealthy man and a thief-in-law, a criminal authority. But, the mob permitted him to marry and maybe have many wives. They say he made many inventions and possesses half the world by the investment of the money he got from the murder of the knights of Saint George and Michael.’ She continued with a smile.
‘But, what if he is the devil?’ Mike demanded with the regret that the Lord did not give to him even a one millionth portion of all the man they talked about had.
‘Many say about him that way but we believe he is the angel.’ The woman said.
‘Thus, he gave his blood to save the sisters?’ Mike demanded.
‘He gave even a more precious thing than his blood.’ She continued.
‘What may be more precious than the blood?’ Mike demanded.
‘He gave us his seed… He helped the sisters to earn the money for our new building. Mary also earned and even a bigger sum than the rest of the sisters. We had the courage to leave some money for our private expenses… The higher authorities of our denomination wanted to confiscate that money but he talked with their representative on the theology and the doctors sent them into the asylum. So, we live in peace now… They say he’s your friend and even brother and you meet him very often… You please say to him to talk with our brothers that it’s necessary to fast and teach them the eastern techniques of the single combat to be able to protect us on their own because that man is from the other denomination, the message of Brother Branham, and visits our church seldom.’ She told.
‘He helped the sisters to get a good job?’ Mike demanded.
‘No, he gave them a chance to earn the easy money. I mean the escort services. It’s because many of our sisters are sick and cannot work much.’ She said.
Mike’s last hopes in the Christian values as a way of personal happiness fell apart.
‘Where I met him? I’d like to talk to him.’ Mike firmly said.
‘It’s hard for you to meet him. But, you may try.’ She continued with a smile. ‘You should look into the mirror in the night and he will show himself to you.’
‘He’s a kind of sorcerer?’ Mike demanded.
‘Mike, you better go to the main hall and take your seat. The Lord will reveal to you that it’s your alter ego.’ She said not able to go on the talk longer.
Mike went into the bigger room and took his seat. He pondered over what he just had heard. He saw the reminiscences of the events the young woman just had talked about. He knew he might be that man. He was afraid to muse on it any longer; he did not want to make the sisters get ashamed. So, he stopped the recollections and went to his lame friend to talk to him on some small matters…
On a visit to his psychiatrist, a woman of about forty-five, Mike was a bit confused by the criticism he received from her. When Mike got the new facts about his life, the ones he did not know and might not recall, he first thought that it was a kind of disinformation meant for him as a crazy man not to bother the sound people but to keep without any society at all. His idea was that all the talk of the doctor was a lie intended to prevent Mike from having the chance with the sound people. Although, he was on the threshold of the realizing that he had the division of his personality, he preferred to think that the woman just fooled him to avoid more rebuke at her own address because of the behavior of her patient. Mike did not believe that the news he got from her had something to do with the reality. She told something about the young men who could not cure themselves of the cirrhosis because Mike had punched them on their livers and spleens. She also said that the doctors in the asylums might not cope with the delirium of the witnesses of Jehovah whom Mike had caused to go crazy by his talks on the theology. She demanded if Mary was worth all it.
‘You returned to your old ways? Again, the sick girls and sick blood? I just began to see the progress for the better in your condition and you again get into the track you just got out. It’s, of course, not my deal and competence but I wish you good. It’s prohibited to disclose such information but I should do it into your interests not to let the other people take avail of your condition. Do you know that Mary is AIDS infected and has got cirrhosis already because of the hepatitis? The doctors say she will not live till her graduation from the professional technical school. You just got rid of Julia, who also had HIV, but there’s the AIDS. I thought you would find a sound girl and began a new life, but you only worsen your situation. What you’ll say on that, Mike?’ She ended.
Mike did not answer. He thought that Mary was a happy, honest girl without any problems. He was sure that all that talk was intended to chase him off that flower of beauty which Mary was. He just said that he understood all and would make the inferences.
Helper

Mike went away from the place where the girls had met him with Alex, a small boy. Mike was ten or eleven himself.
‘Say to him that I want really to be a eunuch. Or he might kill me as he did with those boys.’ Alex required.
‘Shut up or they’ll cut off your balls.’ Julia warned.
‘I’ve already…’ Alex was able to say before the girl put a palm on his mouth…
Then, Julia said a time that Alex might have no children or marital life because of an operation. After some time, an old woman called Mike for a talk. She said she was Alex’s grandmother.
‘Promise me not to offend him, boy.’ She requested.
‘No, I do not want to be punished by the Lord. I will not offend him and I will take care of him in his old days if he helps me to grow my kids.’ Mike promised.
‘He wants to bring up his niece as his daughter. Your Julia said she will have to exchange her baby because you are a gangster. So, she might grow up my grand-granddaughter instead.’ The old woman said.
‘If it will be so that’s fine.’ Mike said.
‘Do you admit him to kiss your Julia during the wedding party? It’s necessary for him to be married to her and help her. I do not mean he would dishonor your wife. So, you agree?’ She demanded.
‘I’m just afraid he might get infected.’ Mike apprehended.
‘He is a brave boy, though he cannot be a man in the full sense of that word. He will protect your Julia. He will be your eunuch.’ She said.
‘I do not like that word. I’d prefer to call him a helper. He is a living soul the same and he will carry his burden to receive the blessing of the God in return.’ Mike said.
‘I’m glad that you understand it. I hope you will not deride his situation?’ She asked.
‘I said you I do not want to be punished by the God.’ Mike answered.
‘Ok, you may go. You’re a good boy, the way they say about you.’ The old woman said.
Mike went his way. He was but jealous all the same. It seemed to him that he was fooled out of his luck. He feared that they were not afraid to find any chance to cheat him having no scruples as to what they used as an excuse. Maybe, they just did it to avoid the violence on his part, useless and senseless as the life showed it to him on the example of Catherine. Or else, it was just paranoia if the word was right? He knew the existence required the suffering of him.

Business

Mike wanted to dispose of his fate himself, so he said to his dad and mom that he wanted to be a businessman of his own. Then, the teacher of Mike said that it was Ok for Mike to be a businessman and solve his problems himself. He felt himself very happy.


Hepatitis

They arranged for Mike in the local KGB office to receive the blood of an officer sick with the hepatitis C. Mike wanted to play on the status of a victim of the illegal contamination to make that man according to the plans of the last to marry a woman sick with the same illness. It was to get a go say from the higher instances of the office. The deal was made with the knowledge of the woman. So, Mike acted a sort of Saint Valentine. As always, it was with such affairs Mike should not know for sure if he got the contagious blood or not. Thus, he made the officer quit his idea of committing it openly and while they led him out of the room Mike got two injections with his eyes covered with a black bandage. One of them was the chloride medicine to make a hot shot for Mike to remember the whole deal.
As for the hepatitis B, Mike got it from the American woman. He acted in a way for her to have an attempt to contaminate him with her sick blood. Then, he drove her to quit her criminal intent and just drank it to allow for her a sure case of innocent sharing the blood in the sense of the penal law.
Then, it was necessary to make the same with HIV.
‘I cannot find a man sick with HIV.’ Mike said. ‘There are only seven hundred persons sick with it registered in the whole Soviet Union. I need your help.’
‘Ok, we’ll help you. But, it should look like that’s a private matter.’ Mike’s superintendent said…
Mike bargained with the man sick with HIV to give his blood to him. The young man was a drug addict. When Mike produced a many times used single use plastic syringe out of his shirt pocket, the man said he got his own glass metal syringe boiled in the water.
‘I’m afraid to get infected with some stuff on the needle of your syringe.’ He said. ‘It might have killed me.’
‘Ok,’ Mike said and received the chloride medicine along with some stuff while his eye had been covered with a black bandage…
‘So, what concerning that young man who gave his blood to you. He’s now in a special clinic.’ The officer said.
It was a time of the deficit on every item of consumption.
‘I want that they gave him the good food: sausages and cheese. He risked much also. He should be given compensation.’ Mike expressed his point of view.
‘Seems like you’re a real Christian.’ The officer commented.



Honor

They wanted to dishonor Mike because he had had sex with Benedicta. But, at the critical moment Mike availed of a gun having been put against the back of his head and shot down several boys in the Ku-Klux-Klan gowns, killing the guys on the roof of the school and shooting off a ball of an officer on the land. Then, he forced them to deliver him a girl for to have sex with. He left the place and on his way home met a friend of his parents. The man gave him a free ride home. What Mike recalled was the smell of the liquid shit in the salon of the car. Mike did not remember if it was his crap or not. Really, he did not defecate four or three days and had not let it out when the KGB officers had given him the purgative. It was for him to be sure later he had not been dishonored. When he got home he defecated with some hardship. But, the mom tried to persuade him he was dishonored threatening with the variant B. By that she meant the liquidation.
‘At least, you do not say for sure you were not dishonored. Do not tease the geese.’ The mom advised.
Before it all happened he got a go for the affair to turn out this way from his superintendent.
‘Whether you do not understand why they sent you those guys to substitute us. Just shoot ‘em down.’ He ordered.
Then, they said that those who had infected the pregnant women to get the vaccines hanged themselves on a common basis each one in his home during a very same night.

Kids

‘Mike you should invest in your kids.’ The fair-haired officer said.
‘I do not think I should support my kids.’ Mike said. ‘They are self-paying overhead expenditures themselves children. So, in the end, I will not invest a kopeck in them.’ Mike said.
‘How that?’ The officer demanded.
‘Of course, I will pay alimony and good alimony but in the end they will return all to the society.’ Mike explained. ‘They will be sound and work for the benefit of the State. So, in the end of ends, I just support the society and execute my civil duty… I do not want that anybody ever said I use my skills to spoil my kids. I want they should be successful the same as me… The kids are also the goods and I kind of sell them to the society as a producing bull.’
‘I’m glad you call the things the plain name.’ The officer said after a moment of silence for pondering over what Mike said.
‘And, I do not need the money. I will earn the money myself for me and my wives. I need such assets as respect, renown and so on.’ Mike said. ‘I also get the positive emotions that I will have the sound and good kids. I just need it for my self-respect. It’s also and even more a duty of me before myself… So, I just do what I do for the tribe and it gives me the women.’ Mike plainly said.
‘You said it, man!’ The officer laughed. ‘It’s impossible to get bored with you.’ The officer commented…
Mike sat on a bench in the madhouse room which was situated before the main post of the medical personnel. A medical aid talked with a patient about some man called Massimo Provencano. Mike was not yet in a condition to realize the talked about his person.
‘And, they do not complain about his kids. It’s all Ok with them. They are good in the school and in the family.’ The medical aid surnamed Director said to a patient called Ciclodol after the name of a medicine which gave good emotions and thus was consumed by the last through any possible tricks.
‘But, they say they are the resurrected dead ones. The DNA tests, exhumations and all.’ The patient said.
‘Maybe, that’s even better to carry a child who maybe have some hidden treasures in some place. They say they recall their past of the previous life in the deep hypnosis and they find some artifacts… As for me I think that’s good. It’s a natural way for the people to get resurrected… Still, I respect Jesus. I in a way share his ideas. But, I sea Massimo is more practical and effected in making all what he does in a natural practical way.’
‘So, that’s necessary to protect Massimo.’ Ciclodol showed his concern.
‘But, why to protect him. There’re no faults and fouls on his part… If he killed somebody, they were the deadly sick men and their families received the compensations at his expense and those people got the money for the pleasures before their death also and also the vaccines not to die too early. If to compare Massimo with somebody. I, of course, should say he is like Christ but more like Jehovah. He is a regular man and gets what he pays for. Simply, he is more profitable and it’s good to have business with him… he never cheats. And, he does not need almost no special investment.’ Director reasoned.
There was more and more talk but what Mike understood after sometime was that he had a brand as a man and his kids also came by that brand.

Tashkent

Tashkent was the capital of one of the southern republics of the Soviet Union. There was a saying on that. They said in Siberia during the hot summer weather, ‘It’s hot as in Tashkent.’ But, Mike’s elder cousins Andrew and William used that saying with a psychological reference to the hot criminal life of that southern city where the Uzbek Mafia that was based on the illegal selling the cotton produced in the republic made a war to the police and between themselves, also making big money on that cotton trade. The idea and association sent the frost all over the skin to produce the cold in the body. It helped better to hoe the potato bushes.


Expenditures

‘You know, Mike, all that American dream is such a crap. They force us, the Hollywood actors and pop stars to buy those expensive mansions that need a lot of money to sustain, to pay all those taxes. The rest of the money the producers and Mafia force us to put in the bank or give all those foolish donations. Very often they make the actors and singers get hooked on the narcotics… But, what I dream of is to help my girlfriends and spend the money on them. It’s not the way I imagined it before, Michael.’ The American woman said.
Mike knew that the woman wanted to spend her money on her girlfriends, the lesbians, to have sex and true fun. Maybe, those girlfriends of her would bear the kids to Mike himself when he would be adult. It meant Mike should pay the bills for them. It was more of the burden for him but it was his moral duty. She did not come alone. She brought with her several Western women and even a girl that should also become a pop star according to what the American woman waited from Mike. Mike consented. He also was sure that the sex minorities would not be bound up to the lesbians. The lesbians are the best friends of the gays, because a lesbian always is a sick woman that wants to get pregnant of a strong male with the immunity who is in much demand on the part of the women on the whole. The natural solution for her is to make friends with a gay, also a sick boy that is not able to support a woman but to be supported by some sound man, or another sick gay while they do not waste the forces for the women and children. Why they do not marry a heterosexual? It’s because the ordinary heterosexuals do not have the necessary immunity to support a sick woman, and usually in the supply of the sound women they are choosy and do not want to risk contracting an infection. As for the boys who get vaccinated, they know they will die finally and want just to have sex with the sick women for the sake of the sex merely, they can offer no more and not any woman will accept the humiliation of being a harlot. So, many girls prefer to stay lesbian and have a gay as a friend, the boy that will understand her best. Thus, Mike knew that he should also pay for the gays to live on. Mike was ready to accept that because a gay is still a male and may give some protection to the lesbian woman and her child.
‘Do not worry, I will express my opinion and you will have the possibility to help your girlfriend. I will talk to the necessary people about it.’ Mike promised…
Then, after several weeks Mike killed three Sicilian Mafia gangsters. The guys were angry that the American singer did not want to play according to the rules of the show business and even refused to pay the money to the Mafia. Though Mike was ten years old, he knew he was a kind of Mafioso himself. The fatal mistake of the young men was that when Mike referred to the authority of Vito Karleone as his partner in the deal of vaccination of the prostitutes in Italy and maybe somewhere else, they said that they would dishonor the Sicilian Mafia boss also. The fair-haired young man that stood most to the right told he was the assistant from the family of Vito Karleone himself. It was a death sentence for them…
‘Mike, I should speak to you about a problem. They passed over to us that that American pop star of yours spends your money on the lesbians and gays. I know it was the hard money for you. And, maybe she even would find a boyfriend for herself or marry him really leaving you with the nose. Not like it was with that Hollywood actor whom we put on the place. It’s a bad token if she begins to waste her money on all those crazy parties and play the fool on the public.’ The fair-haired officer warned.
‘I do not think that she will give the money to the gays and lesbians just for the sake of it, just for free. She even did not give her money to the Mafia.’ It was a joke and the officer smiled and then laughed a bit. ‘As for her behavior, she’s an Italian woman. All Italian women are that way. I will answer for all her sins. It’s to give an example to the other girls of mine how to behave. It’s better if they make friends with the lesbians and gays than with the ordinary boys. She even promised me to get filmed in a movie about that kind of life for the other girls to do the same. She’s my business card. I will spend the lot of money on the girls I’ll sleep with for them to help the other lesbian girls and carry on the fertilization. Your program of supporting the sick girls just with the jobs and businesses is not what would be enough. The artificial fertilization is not what should be enough. I will inject the blood of the sick girls into my veins and inject my blood into their buttocks. I will do it also for the better result. I know you will help the girls that take part in the program, their families, to get the real estate and all that but all the same I know that it is a private matter and I should earn all the money for my children and the women that will bear them. I will think of other inventions and execute the orders for you. From the very beginning,I wanted to give an example to the other sick girls on the fate of that Italian woman. And, she does all according to what I waited from her when I decided to promote her. I know that the other people do not like when the sick girls that are the lesbian get the chance in life. As for the boys that are gays, I also prevent the society from more problems when pay for the lesbians to live with them and create a kind of family. In that case, they have steady boyfriends and do not propagate the infections paying with their lives. I am also ready to give them a chance and hope to prefer the life. As for the money she spends, it’s my money. And, I earned it to namely support the lesbians, not the fat Western Philistines, Mafiosi or producers. I will earn more, just as much as I can, not giving up the ghost. The money I already earned, I would not be able to spend it on own myself, my health would not be enough due it is so big. So, I don’t see any problem if she spends my money for her amusement. Then, she would sing better the songs that will help me in the future. It’s an investment. She is and will be a good singer and she will justify the money invested in her…’ Mike said before was interrupted.
‘Mike, I may find you a thousand of the young girls that would sing much better even here in Russia not to tell about the West, not to say about the actresses. Who is to know it if not you that all is solved by money, liaisons and promotion. Do not say nonsense, Mike.’ The officer opinioned.
‘She works very much even if she is sick with the hepatitis. And, she will get much quieter when she bears me a daughter and then a boy and becomes a mother. She will put her money into the bank and return her debts to the society. Simply, you should pass it over to the people in USA that they just should wait and give her the necessary discount owing to her sickness and fear to bear the kids. She even asked me to frighten her with the Mafia and Russian intelligence office to have enough courage to bear the kids. It will not be fun for me when they’ll say that I forced her to bear me the kids with a life or death threat. Still, I accept all that. I will compensate for her behavior and work off all her debts. Otherwise, she would not love me and hang on the horns to me all the same. It’s just show business, it’s very important, it’s for the program to be more successful. It’s for the other girls that participate in the program to take the example from her and be independent not letting the men to force them to the sex which these man did not pay for. I do not want that these girls felt themselves inferior and accepted to be mere harlots that cannot even ask the money because they are sick. I know it will be a myth of the feminism about the female self-efficiency but it’s necessary for the program. It’s for the boys to keep off from the girls that are in the program. It’s for the society to respect them. You know about all those men that vaccinate themselves fuck around and then do not want to suffer and be healed on their own. They want to force the vaccinated girls to the sex to get the immunity from them not to die. Of course, I am sure you will defend the girls that take part in the program. I should not go far for the examples, for example, your daughter and the daughter of Walter, the girls you showed me. You work in KGB and you went to work here to find a way to save your daughters. The same for the daughters of Mafiosi. Nobody will mess with the narcotics if there’s another way to find the solution of the same problems with their kids. I myself will kill any fools who want to profit of the girls in the program. Simply, such girls as your daughters should find more girlfriends among the daughters of clerks and maybe even workers. All princesses are sick. I mean the daughters of the colonels and generals who fought in the tropical countries, the businessmen who traded over there. The people make money on their health, then, their daughters should find a knight to get the spell off. It was so from the time the world exists. Those girls should feel themselves independent and not fear to acknowledge publicly they are lesbian. As for the gays, they are the part of the society. I myself will fuck some boys and help them. Maybe, that way they would get the necessary immunity and become the regular citizens with the families and kids of their own. I am not guilty that there are very few boys like me and I should blow off for all. So, I would like that all the girls in the program would be like that Italian woman in California. That is why the more scandals from her part the better.’ Mike explained.
‘Ok, Mike, I just said you what I had to say.’ The officer pronounced after a while. ‘They asked me for that. My own opinion is not like this after what I heard from you. I think that those guys in Hollywood will change their opinion also… And, I think, Mike, you are a good boy. Such as you are met very rarely even among the adults. I wish you the best.’


Fee

‘Maybe, you want to share the profits of my career in the end to get back the money you invested into me with the interest? We could part on that, it’s not so?’ The American pop star asked.
‘I don’t need so much money.’ Mike answered.
‘You might waste it on your harem.’ She gave an idea.
‘You are not sincere. You know I cannot spend the result of the work of one woman I wanted to help on the other women. You’d better talked more close to the business.’ Mike said…
When Mike listened to her songs, he really felt she loved him. And, the texts of her songs he had thought of himself when he was just ten years old boy were not the only argument. Mike felt real feeling and even pretences as it was with her last album especially. To play so good without the true feelings only the craziness might make possible. But, she was not crazy. Even if she was not a lesbian as the competent people talked about her, she really worked well for her money. They said that she had born him a boy, she exchanged for the other child, to add to a daughter. Mike saw the photo of the girl and there was no doubt she was his daughter. But, the other women also born him the kids and he did not invest that much in them. But, all that maybe was not so important. Most important was that she was sincere in her songs. The bare professionalism could not make it.

Opium

The other children collected and dried the ordinary grasses while to Mike it was allotted to cut the poppy. They decided so to make an experiment of how to cut the poppy to get opium in a heavy way which prevented the hangover and drug addiction syndrome. It was after Mike was able to charge with the Holy Ghost the dill seeds for them to act as a no side-effects drug. That year was prophesied by Michael to be dry and not rainy. So, the grandma allowed Mike to sow the poppy seeds. He collected two bricks of the brownish opium and they paid him ten thousand thirty two rubles forty seven kopeks. It was the price of an expensive car. But, Mike went to the manager of the State collective farm and gave him the bribe of ten thousand rubles for the hay land lot belonging to his granddad Peter. It was to compensate the private producers of the opium who had lost the orders and to dope the hands of the relevant KGB and police officers. His profit was thirty two rubles forty seven kopeks, one fourth part of an average salary or half an average pension. He gave it to his grandma. He did the entire job almost alone but for some forced effort on the part of his cousins Jim and Chuck. In return, Mike taught them kung-fu and judo in a real way of making them work the right way. He also prayed over the opium collected by the sons and sons-in-law of the old Tajik doctor who turned strong and husky, the ones who survived through the consequences of the razor scrap near the kindergarten…
‘But, they say the Allah resurrected those Tajik bandits and even healed them.’ The Tajik sergeant, the head of the squad, jested. ‘Will you revenge more?’
‘Oh, if the Allah resurrected them I’m in no way here.’ Mike said, a bit shocked by the news.



Example

A story occurred when Mike’s father Jack did not help in time his friend. The last sold him to the KGB paying the same but weightier coin. It was a young couple that after graduation from the institutes moved to the industrial town Sorsk, settled over there and found each other for to be married. But, they were young, Tina knew English as the teacher of the foreign languages by education. So, there came a day when they met the foreign students or maybe specialists and had a frank talk with them. Maybe, they did not argue much with the Soviet ideology with their statements but they showed they were sober and realist. They told about the hardship of the life in the Soviet Union and the relevant poverty in comparison with the rich West. All seemed to be innocent and the times seemed to show that the communism was not the best idea. Many people in the country could see that. But, the matters turned real bad in fact. In a Western newspaper should appear an article with the interview of a foreign student that the Soviet young men do not share the values of the socialism. As it was in reality, the Soviet young men reckoned for a private talk and confidentiality but the matter turned bad. KGB made all to prevent that publication with the cruel game when by the treats and blackmailing the young people that spoke their opinion. The last should contact their foreign “friends” and persuade them not to pass over to the public their words about the living in the country of Soviets. Still, the article appeared in the newspaper. It was not so harsh as planned before but still it was a blow to the image of the Soviet Union. After such publications the Empire of communism did not look like a monolith that was not able to be coped with. Maybe, the Soviet trade agencies had to buy costlier and sell cheaper after such breaches to the country’s reputation. So, the damage was present. The KGB offered to redeem the guilt by taking part in a medical experiment and the man was vaccinated against the cancer the same as his pregnant wife. The idea was that the instinct would drive the father and mother to somehow get the immunity to produce a better next step vaccine against the cancer for the people sick with that illness. The main idea was that the pregnancy should make awake some hidden resources in the organism and the mother’s blood would contain the antibodies against the metastases. The result was that the baby who was a girl was born sick and had to be brought up in a special orphanage house. The father died of cancer after the damage caused to the family was already compensated and they got a four-room flat and cottage in Moscow. Maybe, the medical science also got some answers. But, before the time when the matter settled down, the young men were somewhat disappointed with their friend Jack, a Young Soviet Communist Union district leader, the father of Mike. Jack was a veteran of Vietnam and they thought he might help them with a word of the solicitation for the mercy in return for his own credits and merits before the State. But, Jack did not help much.
‘I hope you will not be such a hero of the Vietnam as your father was.’ The Alexander said once sarcastically to Mike when the last said he wanted to serve the country and maybe find a way to save Alex’s daughter from the loneliness and deep unhappiness to pay for the debts of his father.
Then, Mike tried to ask his dad about why he did not help his friend because the last in return took part in a conspiracy against Jack and Mike had to sup this porridge with his own craziness and anguish of loneliness.
‘I might not, Mike, even if I tried because the deep blue clouds got collected over my head already at that time. I might only make it worse.’ The dad told.
Mike did not know much about his dad’s fault. He really might not tell out any secrets and he was not such a desperado as to speak on the vices of the socialism. But, he knew it were the women, also foreign ones. The dad consumed the benefits of the womanizing and had to pay for it this way or that.


Not a slave

Mike was six years old. He sat near his father on the carpet on the floor.
‘I will not be a slave of the KGB’, Mike declared.
‘You know, Mike, that’s not possible. I signed a paper.’ The dad said.
‘I will become an advocate and they will not be able to deal with me. I mean the KGB office. I will be free then.’ Mike explained…
Then, when he was in his early adulthood more close to the status of a young man, Mike tried to prove to his father he was a Federal Security Service agent to his father Jack. I had no success because Mike’s father knew on his own experience what it had been to be a KGB agent. So, there was no acceptance no matter for any facts. But, then, one day, Mike said he was an advocate officially and told the circumstances in which he was admitted to the advocacy. There was no objection on the part of his dad. He knew in which spirit his son grew…
‘So, that’s not bad to have a good advocate as an acquaintance. I wish you should be successful only.’ Mike superintendent said. ‘Now, all our work will be on the common… or better to say a general basis… But, we should say it does not contradict to the status of the chief-agent… You may make the special operations as an advocate without any notice or help from us, just on your own.’
Mike felt himself free.

“Father”

Mike did not know why his mom called that man. Maybe, she really wanted for Mike to get out of that sperm intoxication affair. Or else, having known that he had no way back after consuming the vaccines, she just wanted to take off her any accusations on that reason. All should look like she did all to prevent that soft tragedy. She called as a guest into their house a man whom he represented as Mike’s real father who needed to have a serious talk with Mike. Perhaps, already then, she had an idea to show the case the way for Mike to be just a schizophrenic with a hereditary inclination for that sickness. At least, it should so for Mike himself. To doubt it or not, she probably intended to pass off the buck for any guilt of giving a consent for the medical experiments with Mike as a child. It was dark story. The dad should or should not pass through all that, but now it was for Mike.
The man sat at the kitchen table and now the mom called for her son to come in. Instead of simply introducing Mike to his new real “father” as she had revealed on the occasion, she told about Mike’s ideas of suffering for the girls. Surely, she hoped no more for any compensation for Mike himself and had in her soul only to justify her own earnings on that trade of anguish on the part of Mike. The money she wanted to for herself and her elder son from another man. The elder boy was now her only hope for the investment and parental joy.
‘Why you need all that?’ The man asked chewing the macaronis. ‘As for me, I know that it will happen one day with me. The doctors said so… But, with you? You might get away from all that.’ The man said.
Mike kept his silence. He was not in the KGB office and the prolonged speeches on the girls and harems were not necessary and seemed to be senseless. Such words would make a fool of him.
‘I will get out of that if I can. Simply, there’s so much of the different trash in my head that I may begin to really forbear. Sometimes, I get much afraid I am full of microbes and I am sure at these moments that the only way for me to get saved is to forgo the relations with the women, marriage and all the things of that kind.’ Mike replied.
‘I said to you.’ Anastasia remarked.
‘But, you have to show him to the doctors.’ The man sentenced.
‘We showed. They may do nothing with that. No way to get all that stuff out of his mind.’ The mom complained.
At that moment, Mike really did not know if they made indeed any experiments on him, or he just wanted to suffer through all that craziness of the intoxication resulting from the sexual fast just to have a stimulus to study the law and foreign languages to play that around to get the economic basis of the good education for more than one woman in one family. He allowed that the talks of the KGB officers with him about the vaccines and future children from the girls in the program were no more than a courtship for him to get into the rows of the KGB civil assistants. Again, such rumors might let the authorities to get rid of the accusations of the bad effects of the vaccines on the grounds that a Soviet boy benevolently suffered for those vaccines to exist. But, was there any real program? A real one, not falsified? Mike did not know. He just felt he had no way out. The both variants engendered a yes in his heart because the temptation was too big: a harem.



First kiss

Mike was seven. He went to the house of pioneers. On the way, a woman stopped him.
‘You’re a good boy. My daughter will gift you her first kiss. She’s very pretty.’ She said and went her way…
Mike went to the museum of Lenin’s exile where his mom worked as an engineer of restoration. He was about eleven years old. He went by the town’s oldest school. There, he saw several girls that were about his age.
‘Stop, boy. Come here. Margaret wants to say you something.’ A girl said to make the rest of them laugh.
Mike stopped but then preferred to go on his way to the mom’s working place.
‘Do not play a fool, Mike. Come here.’ A very beautiful girl invited.
‘You are Margaret?’ Mike inquired.
‘Yea, that’s I. Come on to me.’ She invited.
‘She’s got something for you to gift.’ A girl in the company informed with a cunning smile.
‘Come to me. I’ll kiss you. That’s my first kiss.’ She called him on.
The girl was very beautiful and seducing.
‘Let’s kiss. You will like it.’ She encouraged.
‘But, you might not like it probably.’ Mike doubted.
‘That’s my business. Come on.’ She insisted.
‘I promised to be faithful to my future bride.’ Mike told.
The girl turned angry. ‘You speak about the girls that promised you to be in your harem. You think they will be also faithful? You think they are more beautiful than me?’
‘No, you are beautiful also.’ Mike said.
‘They just fool you. It will be proper if you kiss me to make them jealous. It would be beneficent to them. Maybe, then they would forget about their beloved ones.’ She said.
Mike made an instinctive movement to come toward the dark-eyed girl, but then he coped with it. But, the girl went up to him and embraced. She kissed Mike. She began to moan and a grimace on her face made Mike’s lips touch her white teeth. She shook a little and Mike thought she felt pain. He tried to gently push her off but she grasped him and held by his back with her hands.
‘Hold him, Margaret. Chase the Holy Ghost out of him!’ Her schoolmates edged her on.
Mike patiently withstood it and even took her by his arms also. It seemed that the girl was about to fall down. So, Mike had to hold her. She clasped her fingers on his back and he felt her fingernails scratch his skin. Mike was afraid to move.
‘She’s also sick, Mike. She’s got a fit. Stay patiently and it will come away. Or else, she might get into the hospital. Stay still.’ The girls said.
Margaret bit Mike on the chin with her teeth. Her eyes rolled up. Mike was afraid of all that and he wanted to get rid of this shameful story he got in because of his complacency. He feared he caused an attack of some sickness to the girl. Margaret breathed frequently by the nose. She seemed to get weaker and weaker along with her attack.
‘The gal really got a cum.’ An elder schoolboy who sat on the bench with some other elder boys and girls commented.
‘Do not worry. It does not threaten to your own girl.’ An elder girl joked.
Mike felt as the wrath came into his heart because they derided the pain of the girl, who had just wanted to kiss him, but got ill.
‘Stop it, Margie. Or else, your gaits would not open for the other boys. Who, then, would marry you?’ Margaret’s girlfriend counseled.
‘I’ll stay a virgin.’ Margie said and began to jerk and fall on her knees. Mike raised her up afraid of her condition.
‘It’s the time to call the ambulance.’ The girlfriend of Margie joked.
‘Girl, stop it. Do not confuse the boy.’ The elder schoolgirls said.
‘If you were on her place would you stop it?’ The other girl on the bench joked to make all laugh.
Finally, Mike had to hold Margie under her arms by his bent arms. Still, he might not prevent her from getting on her knees.
‘That was real good.’ Margie said. ‘Now, you’re mine.’
‘Do not frighten the boy. You think he will take such a fitful girl as you. His girls will scratch your eyes for him.’ The elder girl on the bench expressed their skepticism.
‘I will seduce them.’ Margie pronounced.
‘You’d better pity the boy. He’s already got quite a press in his life.’ The other girl on the bench said.
‘I will not be too much press for him.’ Margie said. ‘I’ll get a husband who will maintain me but I’ll bear the kids of that boy.’
The beauty of Margaret prevented for all that to be foolish and clumsy.
‘I’m afraid your gaits will not open for anybody else now but that boy.’ The elder girl said. ‘Who will need you without the marital life?’
‘I’ll be a good housewife.’ Margie self-confidently proclaimed.
After that, she talked with Mike on the future. Her girlfriends also expressed their opinions. But, when Mike wrote that story he did not recall precisely what they talked about, except, that when they would grow adult she would meet Mike in the building of the school which would be a polyclinic then as they said about it. It would be when Mike would visit the doctors to collect the papers for the next term of the pension on the eighth year of his sickness. She would be there also for some business. When it happened really Mike recalled about the first kiss of Margie after three days.

Gravitation

Mike heard the voice which he thought to be that of the God. But, it did not take much time for him to realize that it was his own voice, the voice of himself of the future time. So, he talked with himself of a period of different ages. That is why he knew he would survive and be sound in the end. He also saw the future in his dreams. Still, the Spirit of the real God drove him to commit certain acts. However, he did not realize that fully. It was strange for him to hear his own voice from the future. Many times, that voice presented himself to him as the Lord and gave him the instructions and promises. Then, he knew that it was just a game to support him on his way to the salvation of his girls. He knew that the real God was the power, gravitation, light, energy, magnetism and maybe matter of the whole universe. If such a Jehovah said Mike a word, the whole galaxy in which the solar system turned around would blow up. Mike knew that he would even be cloned and born again along with his mom and dad, wives, children and their mothers because the sick mothers of the future would need their immunity. He knew what to do by what that voice said. He was afraid to be crazy but the voice gave him many signs to be sure it was Mike himself in the future, an adult or even old man. He might speak and see himself in the following lives of being born again through cloning. And, he knew he should suffer for that chance of the prolongation of his existence in the new lives. Still, on a certain point he understood that all was determined by the universe itself which was called the God. He knew his own choices and the choices of the other people were brought into the existence by the material forces of the world. That is why the acts of the human beings coincided to be in an order. He came to an understanding that the other children and maybe adult men also saw the future, the same future. So, his own acts and words that influenced that future and brought about other acts and words of the future were just the go around of the universe. The fact that the people saw the same future was only the inference of the idea that their thoughts were not occasional but were led by the power of the universe and God. The choices were defined by the needs and wants which also were not purely voluntary. The will itself was determined by the conditions of the being. The wills of the human beings were just brought to the common will of the God. The planets, galaxies, comets and stars behaved by the strict rules of the universe. But, the illusion of the human beings was that they determined their lives themselves. Still, the human body also worked on the gravitation, magnetism, electricity and other principles. That is why the acts, thoughts, emotions and fates of the human beings were based on the matter. The spiritual and emotional were just the reactions of the chemical or physical character in the brains and nerves influenced by the system of the universe. That is why the people could see in their dreams the same future. They created their future the same way as the intergalactic gas creates the stars, only they had the gift of reflection of the existence. By that, they might create the pseudo-reality of the dreams they saw when they slept, or the daydreams that had no chance to come true. When Mike saw his future he saw the other people do say certain words or do something. He could not keep long to the idea that he thought of his future, as much as this idea was attractive. Some events of the future he negotiated, some events would come about just by the flowing of the time and space. He would see the future in which the other people committed the things he never argued of or consented on by any kind of discussion with them. On the other hand, his own acts and words he committed to cause the events of the future were made in the framework of the consequences of the thoughts, dreams, words and acts of the people that had been committed before his existence maybe, or just some time earlier than his own acts. His choices, emotions, predispositions and inclinations had been seen already in the dreams of his father and mother and other people. He knew it because he himself determined the acts of his own children and he saw them to commit those acts in his dreams of the future. On a certain point, he understood that the decisions he made as much full of strain, heavy and requiring the strength of will, were committed by the force that was in him and around him, and that force was the God and the power of universe. So, he could not take it or quit it. He could only quit it, or else take it depending on whether the profits had been less than costs or vise versa. By that were meant emotions taking their origin from the acts and words of the other people or some material objects. No doubt, many times, Mike was sure that all the decisions were in his own hands and he might make any choice. He felt a lot of responsibility and drive of lust. Or else, he was afraid of punishment and allured by the promises of luck. Such conception was also necessary in some points of his life. It was to make him go on. He knew he should make the decisions on the future. At those moments, he did not muse on whether his acts had been determined by his instincts and reflexes; he just lived and took what was ahead. It brought about a lot of doubt and in such moments the voice told him what to do or what not to do. Still, he knew that he did not follow the voice of himself in the future but his own heart. That voice consoled him and comforted. Sometimes, that voice brought about even more doubt and pain, but then he knew about the hope and luck. He believed. The voice helped him to do so. It was strange that this liaison was a double-direction one. It would be natural for Mike to make himself in the future to commit this or that, but on the other hand, he himself of the future made not only the advices but the orders. So, he received the call to do this or that from the future. It only confirmed that his acts had been predetermined by his past acts and words or by the will of the other people. The God made him do this or that as an actor to a puppet. He was just a marionette. He was not led by the strings but emotions which he knew he might not avoid following. These emotions had been defined by the circumstances. Very often, he knew he really had no choice. Even if he wanted tee instead of coffee, this want was determined by the preferences of his organism in the best case, it also might be determined by the etiquette. Still, he liked his choices even if they had been caused by the power of the universe which being applied on him gave a result based on the circumstances and the rules by which his body and soul should act. That is why he was afraid of that will which might make him or his girls to commit certain acts that might bring about the harm and damage. So, he knew that in certain moments he should resist that force and power of the universe by his own power which on the other hand was also based on the power of the universe. It meant only a collision of two forces that would make him suffer. He knew that by the will of his own soul he should resist the wills of the other people to bring about a certain resulting vector of power. He was a living creature and he felt pain during that collision. When an asteroid struck the other one, their orbits changed and there was the damage to their mass and volume. The same was with the human souls. In the collisions of the human souls, the suffering resulted. It was when he should resist the gravitation of pain and anguish to bring about the anti-gravitation of the bliss and happiness in the future. Sometimes, to resist the gravitation was necessary not to let his girls die or be defiled. It was always hard to do that way. But, one time it was very hard.
The girls blasphemed against the God whom they thought to be a kind of the old man with whom it was possible to make a bargain or insult. Maybe, they did not believe in Him or just were angry with Him.
‘So, it causes pain to you when we sin against your God?’ Tina laughed.
‘You sin against the gravitation when you have the anti-gravitation of the good emotions you receive by the sacrilege. But, I am just afraid I will be responsible for that. I am ready to get the gravitation because then you will get the Holy Ghost of the good feelings that will make you get healed. You just do not do it often, I mean blaspheme against the God, or I might not be able to bear it. There is no God whom you might give an insult by what you’ve just said. The God is not an old man with a beard. You may offend just the order of the things established by the universe.’ Mike was amazed by the clever words which came into his ten years old head. ‘By that you will not change that order very much. To change it, I will have to suffer, but you will have the bliss by that which will make you healed in the end when you’ll bear me the children and receive my blood, or I take your blood by drinking or injections. To have the power to change the order of the things one has to get the gravitation on himself and not the Holy Ghost, though it helps you. You just should spare me not to let me die because of the suffering. There’s no God who may hear your blasphemy but there’s the universe and the law of the conservation of the information. That is why you should not speak the foolish things about your future. Or else, I might not be able to cope with so much gravitation.’
‘Mike turned a philosopher and a scientist out of a preacher.’ Julia joked.
‘You think we are not ready to suffer for the sake of our kids? You think we will not keep faith to you? We are not the fools. We decided to reduce the blades of the secure razors into the fragments and poke all that into our pussies and asses and even our mouths. We will make the scars all over our bodies, on the breasts and buttocks and even the faces. We’ve already bought the blades. Look at them, they are in our hands already!’ They took the packs of the blades into their hands from the pockets in their dresses. ‘Only this way, we may prevent ourselves from having the sex with the other boys, not to infect them or be infected by something else. We will take on the pa’anga to hide our faces from the other people, only you and our children will see them. And, we will suffer the sex only to have the children and they will love us even if we will be ugly! What you’ll say at this?’
‘Lord, how I can prevent that?’ Mike demanded with his mind’s voice.
‘You’ve already prevented that. And, I am not the Lord. I am you in the future.’ He said.
‘What, I have to do to make them refuse from that?’ Mick asked.
‘The gravitation should come upon you during ten minutes. Only then the Spirit of Jehovah will rest on you for you to be able to change their intentions. And, even after that you will have much suffering and pain to cancel the pain and suffering they want to cause to themselves.’ He said to himself from the future.
‘You will not be able to do that. The Jehovah will not allow it.’ Mike said.
‘But, what you say? We’ve already have the fragments of the razor blades in this cellophane packets.’ They showed them.
‘Now, the Jehovah will make come on me the gravitation for ten minutes for you not to be able to do that.’ Mike said.
He suddenly felt the gravitation to come upon him. It made him jerk and made grimaces. He began to suffocate. He went forward by some impulse. Then, he fell on his knees and just crawled. He shook all over. Then, he began to vomit. And, the bubbles came out of his mouth. He heard the girls to laugh first for a pair of seconds, then they began to cry and call for the help. Mike just fell on the ground and shook in spasms after ten meters he was able to make forward. He heard Julia’s mother to cry. The girls tried to touch him but ran away because of the gravitation.
‘There should be a wire somewhere under him. He got struck by the electricity.’ She cried.
‘No, that’s Jehovah punishes him for our blasphemy.’ The girls squealed. ‘It’s the gravitation comes upon him!’
Mike felt as somebody struck him by a wooden cane but dropped it.
‘It passes over even through the wood!’ Julia’s mother cried.
‘It does not look like the epilepsy.’ Somebody said.
‘There’s no wire under him! Look he turned over!’ A man shouted. ‘Call for the ambulance!’
‘The devils torture that boy. He’s possessed by the devils!’ Julia’s mother Natalie cried.
Mike felt the blood gush from his nose and mouth. After a few moments, the whirlwind around him began to raise the dust. In a several seconds, it looked like a small tornado. Mike tried to breathe but the dust got into his nostrils and mainly mouth with which he was only able to inhale. The eyes were full of sand. Mike was not able to move his arms or legs; he just shook lying on his belly or back if he turned over. It lasted for ten minutes. After that, the gravitation left him, the whirlwind gradually disappeared and the dust dispersed. He was able to breath, but his lungs, muscles and heart ached. He heard as his girls wept and cried something about the razor blades. He wanted to stand up but was weak. Still, he got on his legs. But, they held him and kept from going home. The ambulance came and they tried to stop the blood leakage from his nose and mouth. The nurse inquired what Mike was beaten with. She said something about the necessity to make the stitches to stop the blood. But, after some time it stopped by itself. She measured his blood pressure. Then, they brought him home…
Mike lay across the bed, his back against the wall. Julia came to the room and stood on her knees against his lap and put her palms on his knees.
‘Mike, forgive us for the candles, ulcers and anoint. For what we blasphemed against the Lord. We know he punished you for that.’ She said.
‘Which candles?’ Mike demanded.
‘The Lord will make you recall that… Thanks to the Lord there were no razor blades and scars on the faces.’ She said.
‘Which razor blades, Julia? Which scars?’ Mike inquired.
‘You will recall. The Lord said to me… Now, I want to weep. I’ll go to the next room.’ She said.
‘Somebody hurt you?’ Mike got anxious.
‘No, it’s because I’m happy. It’s because we’ve got you.’ She said with the tears on her eyes.
‘Who are you? About whom you speak?’ Mike asked.
‘You’ll understand with the go of time.’ She promised…

Maniac

‘Mike, we want to talk with you about a problem. Somebody kill in Rostov the children of our employees that helped us to prepare the vaccines. Some even say it’s the work of CIA. You say you are the prophet. Maybe, you might tell us who’re those men that kill these kids.’ The officer demanded.
‘That’s Chickatilo.’ Mike plainly said.
‘Who’s that Chickatilo?’ The officer asked amazed by Mike’s quick answer.
‘When I was just a small four years old boy, just several months after I ate your vaccines, that man came to the hostel of the agricultural college and I met him.’ Mike said.
‘And, why he did not kill you?’ The other officer asked.
‘Why the Tajik did not kill me?’ Mike made a rhetoric question. ‘He came to me and invited to go with him for a hike. He asked not to tell to my parents about it and promised a lot of candy… I said Ok and proposed him to come a bit later when I think over his offer. I went to the second floor to the place where there was the electrical switches box. I took a wooden cane and switched off the electricity. Then, I cut the cable and made away with the isolation by a knife. I took the blue scotch and wrapped the two pieces of the cable just to make them stick to one another without the connecting of the wires. The man came and I said I was ready to go but it was just necessary to switch on the electricity in the box on the wall because I said that I turned off the electricity and could not switch it back. He came to the box and switched on the electricity that charged the cable I cut. I tore off that cable I cut and stick it to his leg through the cloth of the trousers. I went from behind to prevent his escape. So, I held the wires to his leg until the scum appeared on his lips and he fell down. Then, I took off the wire and threatened him to repeat it if he did not tell what he wanted to do. He said he wanted to kill me and cut out my liver.’ Mike stopped telling the story.
‘But, why you did not tell us about it from the very beginning. He murdered about fifty children and youngsters?’ The officer questioned with the severe interest.
‘He said he needed my liver because those employees of yours wanted to prepare the vaccine from it to vaccinate their children because my blood did not help those children in that they had been vaccinated with a bad quality vaccines they prepared themselves for you… I need my liver myself. He was a crazy guy. They said to him it was for a Satanist ritual and also making a vaccine. He was also a tested rabbit of yours and they promised to him a prolongation of life. I understood that those children might not be saved but would put in danger the whole society with their infections. So, I advised Chickatilo to better eat the livers of those children when they would grow up. It was his chance to get the antibodies and live longer.’ Mike told.
‘So, you are a Sherlock Holmes?’ The fair-haired officer demanded with the irony. ‘You solve so important matters by the deductions, not facts?’
‘You are a real something, Mike.’ The officer with the highest rank remarked. ‘There were the sick girls among the victims of that your Chickatilo. I do not pity them?’ Mike did not answer. ‘What if your own children would have been killed by some maniac? Do you know that he was a perverted maniac? Do you know what he did with those girls? You did not read the papers?’
‘They won’t kill my kids because they will be sound and bring about no danger of infection. As for those girls, I pity them much. Still, I might not help them. I need my liver myself. You know that I gave the chance to all sacrificing my blood before making them die when it did not help. I say there was no choice. As for the way those youngsters died, it was a good death. It was the only chance for them to have any sex at all before the death not infecting the other people.’ Mike explained.
‘So, it was your order?’ The officer asked as if with disdain.
‘No, it was my advice for him. You get offended in vain. I did the dirty job for you.’ Mike talked.
‘And, what you want to say to us in the end of our conversation?’ the officer demanded to show they did not want to talk to Mike any longer.
‘I ask from you that you should not torture that guy too much. He did it to cover up your own deals.’ Mike spoke.
That turn of Mike’s arguments disarmed the officers.
‘What you offer for us to catch him with enough evidence? He should get into the court for the people to know we catch him and it’s namely he who killed all those kids. We cannot just kill him from behind a corner.’
‘If you want to have the evidence in the court against him you should catch him with some young woman from the children of those employees of yours. He will not try to murder anybody from the side. Then, you may say she was a police agent.’
Of course, Mike could be called a man without principles. But, namely, the principles of expediency and equitability moved him. He disappointed KGB when he refused to stand up for the families of KGB agents that participated in the real terrorist activity when they killed the ordinary citizens guilty of nothing. As for Mike himself, he was scrupulous about all his initiatives. Even if it might look like a big terrorism, the things he did, it was just the orders of the countries where such things took place. By his mentality he was a paid murderer and not a soldier. He never murdered at random during the time of any war. He did not want that anybody would threaten his kids instead of the kids of those men once he tried to cover their mischief. The strict principles of survival did not let him do the picturesque acts to please the public.

Mercy

‘So, Mike, you have to make a war with them.’ The officer made an inference.
Mike knew that those knights were the bad men. They tortured the women and children for the vaccines to sleep with women and now they were sick.
‘Why I have to kill them? They will die all the same after a pair of years.’ Mike gave his opinion.
‘What profit they will get if they get rotten alive? They want to die in the battle. Otherwise, their children and widows will get nothing and they are also sick, Michael. And, it will not be a stunt and standby. It should be an honest fight. They will not give in.’ The man said.
‘Ok, but I have to earn my own money for those families. The money they extorted is no good I see.’ Mike said.
‘You understand it right. That’s a deal?’ The man asked.
‘Ok, that’s a deal.’ Mike consented.
He knew that for those knights to die in the battle was not so frightful as to die by getting rotten alive.



Liquidation

The officers in the KGB local department’s main room rebuked Mike that he had committed only the killing the ordinary criminals, like the mob grouched against it. They gave an example of the Tajikistan Central Committee of the Communist Party Secretary who had been deep in thefts and other serious breaches of law. The guy had to come to Mike’s home settlement to visit the museum of the exile of Lenin in that part of Siberia. Mike took on his head a wig of long hair to look like a girl to revenge the death of Julia’s elder sister. He went to the main office building of the museum and killed the mister. Then, he offered to his bodyguards the official papers of accusation he had written himself on the part of the local and Moscow KGB departments. Shooting off the queue, he turned home.
Mafia is immortal

‘But, as we know the Allah resurrected those Tajik.’ The Tajik soldiers laughed referring to the Tajik gangsters Mike was not sure if he had killed or made the surgical operations on.
‘If the Allah resurrected them I’m out of the business right here.’ Mike answered seriously feeling the pain of the drug hangover…
‘Those criminals are just angry because they are sick and the women do not love them without the drugs. You’d better healed them’, grandma Helen insisted.
‘Ok’, Mike said…
‘You made a rambling anecdote of me,’ the old Tajik doctor complained. ‘I ordered you to kill them but you burdened me with the care for them!’…
When they closed the Causa Nostra shop over there in Sicily to make it more clandestine and shadowy the bosses ‘buried’ their sons. It was a custom to drop the metal coffins in the dug-out tombs for the stones in them to make a loud sound. Once, one of them sounded as filled with flesh. They opened it and found the sheep meat. After that, there were the phone calls from the ‘dead’ ones. They had been recruited by the State for the trade of the heavy drugs. The ancient culture of the Sicilian Mafia was always taken avail of by the State intelligence and security office. The feigned anger of the society subdued bit by bit. It was impossible to cheat the public.

Contusion

When Mike ran away from the jail (he was ten years old at that time) the run mad paratroopers shot to him with the antitank bazookas. With the blow up of one such missile at a few yards from him Mike had to fly in the air around his head as an axis. It was a lucky chance because only the ear closer to the explosion was damaged a little, but the other one did not pop out. On his landing to the snow covered earth by his knees Mike jumped up and ran again to get out of a round-up. When he got home and said he was out by an amnesty which was a truth, though officially he was a run-away because they did not prepare the necessary papers by some tricks of illegal jurisprudence. In the night the blood flowed from his ear and he did not know which ear it was. The doctor said the contusion was not serious and that he had to inform the authorities that Mike was home while they looked for him in the forest (he had run for six hundred miles across taiga and jumped on a transport train which had slowed down on a curve of rails). The mom said she would call the local KGB office herself. The doctor promised to wait till the morning when he would pass over his shift. The KGB local officers turned up after a few times Mike got asleep. In the morning, he thought all the adventure with taiga and jail was just a night dream, so, he did not understand the talk between his father and a KGB officer.
‘I don’t know. In the time after the war the agents killed many criminals, including those who had been on the front and had the military skills in shooting and fighting and nobody refused from them… He thinks he works for your office and they say he is not crazy according to the medical theory. And, I see no support. I also read many books about all that and I think there should be some measures to acquit him from all that because of amnesty and self defense…’ The dad showed his point of view.
‘Yea, we will not give him up this time. He will get all the support of our best lawyers.’ The man in the civil suit promised.
Mike went along and ate an apple on the kitchen table. He thought they talked about some adult agent and he was glad that his apprehensions that he dad was an intelligence office quasi-agent proved to be true. He put right the cotton ball in the right ear.

Box

Mike’s father was a boxer. He was a kind of admirer but he had boxed for the good prizes in the army and in the civil life. So, he taught Mike army wrestling and also box at the age of six years old, before the school, and some time afterwards. Once, he asked Mike to technically purely strike upon his palm. Mike missed it a bit and struck into the bone of the hand. The dad shook the dried off hand and reproached, ‘Why you did not strike to the center of the palm?’
‘Your heart might blow up because it’d damaged somewhat if I struck you into the center.’ Mike just said for his defense.
‘Ok, that’s right. You blew your full strength?’ The dad asked still waving his hand to and fro on the low level.
‘I struck hardest but I pulled my fist a little because I knew it was not a head.’ Mike explained.
‘Mike, now, promise me that you will never strike anybody at full strength. I taught you and I decided to show you the boxing and wrestling techniques on my own, so you should promise.’ The dad required.
‘I promise. That’s a deal. I understand.’ Mike consented…
Then, when he was about ten years old, they tried to press him for having sex with that Italian girl. It was some boys. They call such guys the small caliber infantry. Mike obediently lay beneath a bunk in the summer school in a bliss of the unjustified wrong disrespect made to him. He fell half asleep, on the certain stage of that half oblivion he realized the falseness of all those small matters with him. He stood up and he was real angry. Not to kill the rivals, the little bit older boys, Mike struck upon a concrete column which stood in the hall. It was to dispose of the excessive vapor in his soul. The concrete column broke in two and also a steel rod got torn in two. The concrete slabs from above got way a little bit. After that, Mike requested the local KGB office to arrange for him to get hypnotized to forget the boxing and wrestling. Further on, he applied those techniques only when he did not remember himself. All the attempts of a young man to make a good boxer of Mike when he was a law school student went stale because he avoided the engagement into the boxing, sparring and training. The girls had to explain to the unlucky coach who saw Mike’s talent that he was hypnotized not to use the boxing techniques.
Compensation

The granddad Peter told his story. How he had covered the bad quality ore with the sand and by the propaganda of that means of struggling with Nazism he had made to blow up many tanks and artillery guns. Then, there had been the inspection on the mines he had worked in and by a subversion consisting in opening a hole through which the natural explosive gas had penetrated a hundred of Nazi officers had died including seven Gestapo generals. Old Peter had prepared that trick though it had blown up by the work of an old Russian captive who had worked on the mines from the times of the First World War. Peter had drank much of liquor to forget all he had known about the explosion in the mines, that is why though his blood test had shown a lot of explosive gas of a big concentration and he had been bitten up hard he had said nothing and had sold nobody. Mike was impressed by the story.
‘What you will say, Mick?’ The granddad Peter asked.
‘I will compensate the damage you caused.’ Mike said…
‘I am a killer!’ Mike hollered to somehow make an impression on his father and on himself to struggle with a strong complex of inferiority.
‘What do you say? A killer… All your ancestry had been the soldiers and killers but where you got from I don’t know. If you did not compensate to the victims of my murders I would be tortured by the conscience until now.’ The dad objected.
Mike really understood there was something wrong with his idea of personal identification.
As early as Mike got some real money on his KGB account he might dispose of he asked to compensate to the widows and orphans of those men whom his father had killed for KGB. They had been about fifty.

Double profit

Getting more and more into the intricacies of the quarrel of the old Tajik man and his sons, Mike wanted to make a double profit on his involvement into that affair. He knew the sons of the old gangster were sick and seriously sick, that is why they tempted the fate for that trouble. Mike had a lot of the medical literature in his grandparents’ house because his both aunts were the medical orderlies by their education, so, he decided to make surgical operations on those middle aged gangsters. That was a way for Catherine to love him sincerely without any restrictions of the tribal character natural for those who tried to get a position in the family by killing somebody of his future kinsmen. Then, he would solve the question completely. Even, by ordering those sons of his, the old Tajik wanted for them to be spared the pains of the sicknesses they were ill with. So, Mike offered his plan of action.
‘Of course, you better operate them.’ Consented the old doctor.



Three times the Soviet Union hero

Mike found out that his grandfather Peter was a three times the Soviet Union hero. There were the papers like they said but he had not the relevant medals. Mike knew that the granddad Peter had fled from the captivity and they had really endeavored to catch him but in vain. Like the medals did not find the hero. Mike asked the KGB officers what was the matter and they said like his granddad refused from the medals despite a personal phone call from Generalissimos Stalin. Mike tried to persuade the old man to receive the medals and the relevant benefits.
‘I’m no hero,’ the granddad said, ‘I just hid in the mines like a mole and ran in the forests like a hare.’
But, then, Mike understood that old Peter simply spend his merits before the fatherland for the widows of those who perished.

Valve

Once, Mike met a problem. There was a boy with the heart valvular disease. His problem was fixed by a blow upon his chest which produced the effect that his sickness degraded into the other sort of valvular disease of the heart which allowed for an operation and gave better hopes. But, to confirm the success Mike had to help the boy find a good job and to get the money for the surgical operation to implant the artificial titan valve. First, there was a serious talk in the KGB local office.
‘You think I studied the hand-to-hand techniques to beat the invalids? I made a healing.’ Mike explained what he did…
Mike was present at the birthday party of Vincent, the young man with the valvular disease of the heart. The man began to joke on the effects of Mike’s healing.
‘Whether he might not hit me in a way to heal completely, to find some golden average?’ Vincent asked half seriously, half rhetorically.
‘Vincent, you judge like a little child. I asked the doctors and they said if not for that healing as you said, you would die the next spring. And, you lived so longer up to this time. They also said if not for the new state of your sickness, just the opposite to what it was, it would be impossible to surgically operate you. There would be no place where to sew the titan valve to, there was a dystrophy of that part of the heart and now it’s the hypertrophy… And, that was impossible to heal your sickness right away. You say nonsense.’ Margaret said.
Mike was afraid that he being crazy got to some also crazy people.
‘I think I will go home.’ Mike said.
‘Do not pay much attention to what I say. I just played the fool to see if you remember the matter.’ Vincent explained his sayings.
Mike kept mum being a little bit upset.
‘Let’s return to the preparations for the birthday party.’ Vincent proposed.
Mike did not understand anything. However, he recalled the matter after several years.

Drugs

Mike always had a complex based on the fact that his father’s many children lived alone somewhere with their mothers while he was with his dad. He thought that maybe these sisters and brothers of his lacked something. So, he wanted to have a talk with his dad. He was four.
‘Dad, you are a Vietnam war veteran, a mercenary and a paid murderer. Why you do not deal in drugs?’ Mike ingenuously demanded.
‘You should know, Mickey, that in our country the State controls all. If I lived in USA, for example, believe me I would be in a gang. Maybe, not in Cosa Nostra but in a gang. No matter if I was a businessman or a State official. I indeed have too many kids to live an ordinary life. But, in our Soviet Union, I may find some medicine which is in the deficit to get it from the drugstore for some sick child. That’s all I may do about the drug traffic.’ The dad honestly confessed. ‘But, they say the times will change and in our country will be the capitalism when you are an adult man. If you want to deal in drugs, you may do it, because you will have a lot of kids. Only it should be justified. You should do it for the people to get some pure drug, not some poisoned powder from which the people die. Then, it would be Ok. Maybe, you would even have the liaisons with the Sicilian Mafia.’ The father played for Mike’s longing for adventure.
‘But, why, daddy, we would not deal in drugs together as a family like they Italians do?’ Mike asked.
‘Mike, I do not have a reputation for that. I am afraid that they might sell some bad stuff under my name.’ The dad said.
‘They are not afraid of you enough?’ Mike demanded.
‘That’s no good to frighten the people in the retail drug traffic or when they collect the drugs for you. I understood it in Vietnam. I saw the origin of that war. The clans argued about the shared in the collection of opium but it was of a bad quality. If I was a Sicilian I might be a soldier, even an assistant, but not a boss. I know my abilities. But, I also know that you may become a man with the authority for the sick people to get the pure and high quality drugs with enough of the discipline in that question for the young not to simulate the conditions when the drugs may be used. You know I saw enough of guys and even girls which turned crazy just because once they smoked a poisoned drug. It’s a hard business, Mike. There’s no profit to trade in drugs. The main problem is the production. For that, you should need the liaisons and the authority among the ordinary peasants who would collect the drugs manually because there is no combine mechanism to collect the harvest. The lion’s share, almost all, you will give to the State for the medicines to have a possibility for the national folklore medicine in the retail selling of the natural drugs… And, Mike, I want for you to become a drug baron. I was a soldier in the terrible war which began because of opium and I want that there were not many of such wars. But, you should produce the drugs as the raw products for the medicines or for them to be enough for the retailers not to doctor them with some poison; you should not just sell them. Then, my Mickey would become a Mafioso.’ The dad joked in the end of his arguments.
‘Yea, I need it,’ Mike said, ‘Because I would have many children from the sick girls.’


Strategic resource

‘Mike, there’s a big deal for you. You know we need not only the vaccines but also the good medicines for our hospital. There is no order in the Middle East and you know how it is for us to deal with them. Seems like they put us on the throttle or else they play the full. Will you be able to make enough opium for us? For three or four years or more?’ The polite officer asked. ‘I may not say what it is more important now, the vaccines or the opium. All the same, we will not be able to make our surgeons to operate the patient without the narcosis like you do.’
Mike consented. The summer time should make a drought and to rely on the ordinary agricultural products as goods would be no sense…
‘Grandma, it already almost the end of the season and the other peasants collected so little of opium, we may not execute the order. They say it’s too hot to collect it… Maybe, to melt it with the honey? It’s the same consistence.’ Lucy asked.
‘And, what they will make the narcosis with? The honey?’ Her mother who was a medical aid doubted. ‘And, it will never melt with the honey.’
‘Maybe, some sweets?’ Lucy insisted.
‘Your Gypsy soul. You might only propose that.’ The aunt Nelly reproached.
‘I took the order and there will be the opium.’ Mike who was eight years old said.
‘That’s where you get lost in the nights. I thought you visited geishas.’ Lucy showed her irony…
All in all, it got to a total of about two bricks for five kilos. The KGB office were glad.
‘Now, we may share it even with the capitalist. All these Afghanistan peasants may only be good with their tongue.’ The officer said…
‘Mike, there is a need. They say the opium you collected six years ago is over and the people need the medicine. They asked me to talk to you about it.’ The mom said.
‘I will collect it alone?’ Mike asked.
‘You don’t need to collect. Now, you may just cash your authority.’ The mom said.
‘And, what if it will be like the last time. Where I’ll get the stuff?’ Mike inquired.
‘You found it last time. You will find it again.’ The mother cut short on discussion…
‘Whom you gave the opium to?’ The police officer asked.
‘I may not tell surely it happened but I gave it to some transit truck drivers.’ Mike said.
‘How much it was?’ The officer asked.
‘A pair of briquettes.’ Mike said.
‘How much of weight each?’ He insisted on inquiry.
‘One about twenty five kilos. Fifty kilos in all.’ Mike answered.
‘You should forgive us for the scrutiny but they say it’s the strategic resource, I mean the Federal Security Service… They gave us those briquettes, I mean the drivers. But, they took a piece of it for their own needs. What we have to say to the feds?’ The man demanded.
‘Just say I will cut more the need be. I may collect even more, but not that season.’ Mike said.
‘What with the drivers?’ He asked.
‘Let them relax. That’s my opinion.’ Mike said.
‘It’s Ok for us because the accidents on the roads with the transit heavy truck drivers grew very less.’ The officer said.
‘I should only say to you, you also should not be left without the revenue if you control it.’ Mike showed his concern.

Sisters

They said Mike had many sisters. Like his dad had good immunity because of the vaccinations before Vietnam and gave birth to many kids. That even the women from the capitalist countries slept with him. But, Mike doubted it. His dad was a party functionary, never used drugs and all he could do maybe was to have sex with the sick women, not to give birth. Still, the grandma Helen said that his dad had also gone through a medical course in a special military hospital before Mike was born. So, his dad really could have many kids. Perhaps, it should be so. Otherwise, his dad would not accept to take all those vaccines from the ampoules he had brought home, the ones Mike took instead of him. No Chechen Mafia would force him to do that. He was a Vietnam veteran, really a hero as Mike knew afterwards and a party functionary. He surely was a volunteer the same as Mike himself. Mike knew it even before the story with the vaccines from his father’s mother Helen. When he got adult he heard that his dad Jack really had very many kids in the whole world. Not so much as Mike, but the same level of numbers. The healthy kids are the goods that sell themselves through any iron curtains. With his father it was the same as with his grand-grandfather Nick who had conceived many kids, especially in Armenia during the First World War when the epidemic of several serious sicknesses caused the manslaughter by the Young Turk. So, when he met those girls in the hostel room belonging to his family and they demanded of him to become their whoremonger he laughed knowing they looked out for a husband.
‘What you laugh? The way it is your father is also our father and we may ask him to beat you.’ Inna warned.
Mike knew that nobody would reckon it incest even if he took those girls as his wives for them to bear him the kids, no matter if they really were the daughters of his father. Legally, it was not so. The process of the struggle with the diseases was not over and nobody would say any bad word if Mike fertilized those girls that might be his sisters. Then, Mike asked of his father to give his consent for Mike to marry the girls about whom they said they were Mike’s father’s daughters. But, as for his legal sister Jane it was more complex. They said she was sick because the dad was vaccinated before Vietnam and the microbes still lived in her blood. But, Mike knew that the natural cause of her sickness might be her own mother’s sickness. Still, the vaccination added many more risks. So, somehow that problem should be solved…
‘She’ll hardly find a husband and be able to bear the babies.’ The grandma Helen complained.
‘I’ll marry her and she will bear the healthy kids from me.’ Mike proposed.
The old woman struck Mike with a palm upon his lips, ‘What do you say, small beast!’
‘But, you said yourself that Abraham married Sarah and she was his sister by their common father.’ Mike argued…
Then, even Jane asked of her father to solve that problem. Finally, the talk between Mike and his father ensued.
‘You should know, Mike, that really Jane is not your sister. I mean I’m not her real father. I adopted her. Her father died in Vietnam. He was my friend. He died when I put down that foolish bomber. We had been on the front deep in jungles, more to the rear of the American. We should go forward to put down the bomber before they reached our positions. The instruction for us was to dismantle the platform and get into some other place in jungles to mantle it again into a fighting order. We had real good flak machineguns and they put more value on them than on our lives. Those machineguns should not get into the hands of Yankees. Do you know who are the Yankee?’ Mike nodded to show he knew. ‘Ok, then, I can tell again. It took much time to dismantle the platform taking into account that there was a lot of Yankees all about us. So, we got spotted and had to retreat in a fighting order. Herbert had the instruction to cover our retreat with one of the machinegun. Such was the instruction. You should know I would not leave my friend alone to perish but for those instructions. He was my friend. We left him with a lot of cartridges and one of our flak machineguns. He was surrounded and finally we heard his machinegun to stop shooting. The instruction was to leave one more of us to defend our retreat but our commander ordered us to take a circle defense. We had good machineguns and enough cartridges, so the Yankee had to collect the guts of their famous marines from the dirt of the jungles. But, those cartridges went out and we had to fight with the ordinary automatic rifles. In the end, we had no cartridges. And, the instruction said we had to surrender because then they should send a group to free us from the military camp the Yankee led us to. And, they sent a group who freed us. But, it was more for the sake of those machineguns. They got all of them, but not the one the Herbert had. It was sure we should take a circle defense from the very beginning. And, the officer who had thought of that stupid tactic that ordered us to leave Herbert alone even got into the jail. At least, they said so… When he was still alive, we promised to one another that we would take care of each other’s families if one of us perished. So, I adopted his daughter. His girlfriend consented to conceive a baby in an innocent way. Herbert had the immunity because of the vaccinations and they took what was necessary from him for a baby to be born. It were the vaccines which they do not use in the civil life because they cost too much. I adopted that girl and we lived a bit with her mother… Herbert was a good friend.’ The dad said and began to weep…
Mike popped the question to Jane. She consented but Mike warned her that she should not have any boyfriends that might infect her because she was sick and even a boy with some other infective sickness would have tried to sleep with her. The incest is a crime. But, if you have the sanction of KGB it’s already a special operation that presumes no punishment if the result is good. The case of his sister Jane helped him understand one fact of the human life. All other boys acknowledged the freedom of the girls to have sex with the other boys during her life. It was the rule of the modern life. Of course, Mike’s blood cancelled the damage that the experiments caused to the health of the girls, the one for which their families got the very big money to be much better off. So, maybe, Mike had the rights on those girls. As for Julia and other girls, they were angry with Mike because he gave so good results with his blood from which they made the vaccines of a high quality. They said that now they did not want to pay to them. Mike knew it was the rule of the market when they paid only for the result that had a practical sense. Mike demanded of KGB to keep the promise and pay. For many people in Russia, it was the way to make the money. In that way, they became oligarchs and owners of big businesses. Rarely, you may meet such guys as Henry Ford who made his money by the invention of the conveyer which changed the world of production. So, very often, people make money on their own health and the health of their children whom they then send to the special orphanage houses. So, hardly, Mike paid them at all. And, when they would sleep with the other boys the last risked their health very much. They paid with their own health and maybe even lives. Even if they would marry those girls they would also pay for that with the family assets or their own fate if they would be poor. The problem of Jane made him understand that. He loved Jane as a sister. It was what the other girls asked of him. So, Mike understood the problem and was not much jealous any more. It was too hard to ask the girls to wait for him. Of course, they perhaps would wait for him until he would reach a certain age when the society would accept his harem, until that time he should sleep with the sick girls, use heavy drugs and suffer, but the other boys were also ready to sacrifice their health and maybe freedom if they had no money and would work to pay their debts in some uranium mine. Of course, all those boys were losers. They would wind up on the cemetery or jail. But, the losers can make do when the girls are not too choosy. And, the girls Mike loved could not be too choosy because they were sick and vaccinated with Mike’s blood full of the weakened viruses of the very heavy infectious sicknesses. It was a very risky game and the society would sure pay for that. But, they acknowledged the freedom for those girls and it was their choice. Mike knew how heavy could be the consequences. Still, it was the new era of the sexual revolution. Mike could not change that market if the other boys were ready to pay also. So, Mike understood that and felt easier. As for the girls they did not let him get out of their grip, they badly wanted to get into his harem when their beloved ones would die or happen in an uranium mine. It was the only way for them not to wind up in a gutter, or even perish under the knife of some maniac that would be a means of the intelligence office to solve such problems…
‘We also want to pass over the antibodies to the boys we love.’ Tina cried. ‘It’s because we got the microbes of your vaccinations’
‘What antibodies and microbes? My blood was pure. It’s the functional immunity. My organism killed the microbes totally. It was so before each vaccination they made of my blood. My blood just healed you. I’m no stinky fucked goat like your beloved once to pass over any antibodies or microbes…’ Mike said.
‘You better choose the words or…’ Inna barely said
‘I repeat once more time. I’m no stinky fucked goat like your beloved ones who are the sick losers in the search of somebody else’s health. That one has the antibodies that have the microbes. Those have the antibodies whose liver rots. My liver is fine because I do cure myself…’ Mike explained.
‘Cure yourself with all those drugs. It might have the effect on the progeny.’ Inna said.
‘It will have no effect on my progeny because I just answer for your sins that the kids would be healthy. I have no fun of those drugs. It’s just to make away with the curse. Anyhow, all these times when I take the drugs I do not remember anything afterwards. I just suffer after it. I get all the fun out of my life. So, I just take away the curse. My genes will just get fortified… If you want to pass over the antibodies your livers should rot. You should rot alive like it was before they vaccinated you with my blood if you want to help your beloved ones who are sick themselves and do not want to suffer and produce these fucking antibodies of yours. If you do not just want to be infectious, you should use the heavy drugs and live through the abstinence syndrome. You should suffer. Are you ready to suffer for your beloved ones?’ The girls did not answer. ‘You take no drugs and do not suffer forbearing of them afterwards. You will just infect them and get infected. My blood helped only you and your beloved ones will get no immunity if they are not vaccinated with my blood. But, my spirit is heavy. They may die or get sick like it was with my friend Constantine the son of the chief doctor of our hospital who stole my blood. I’m not a fool to let the microbes to destroy my body. My liver does not rot.’ Mike told.
‘It’s not honest.’ Inna hissed.
‘I’m not a full. It’s all honest. I don’t want to support any pederasts. If they are the men they might do the things I do to get the immunity. Then, they would be my best friends and I would fuck with any one of them any one of you together.’ Mike said.
‘You, fucked bitch, what you speak of?’ Inna pronounced through the teeth.
‘Whether it’s not the thing you want, you fucked bitches yourselves.’ Mike waited but had no answer. ‘Your fucking doctors are liars. You are sick and you will not get healed just by one vaccination. If you want to live, you will live on my blood your whole life. I gave you no antibodies because there are no antibodies without the microbes. They cannot divide the antibodies and microbes in the sick blood. You all are sick with the HIV, hepatitis or syphilis. Any vaccines with the antibodies would have killed you. All your fucked beloved ones want your own antibodies. But they will get the microbes also if they fuck with you. Who needs you on the dick? Even if you sleep up with somebody who got vaccinated, you will not get just antibodies, you’ll get the microbes also. If you want to save your boys you should take the drugs by huge doses and suffer totally through the abstinence syndrome before you use the drugs again. You will end in the crazy houses. Whether it is not what I just offered you for you to be independent. If you become the harlots you’ll end up in the gutter or on the dust-heap. The money you’ve got from KGB will not help you.’ Mike explained.
‘They are right to say you are an antichrist.’ Inna said, again through the teeth.
‘Your fucked boys are the antichrists. I’m just a clever man and I will not allow anybody to live at the expense of my liver.’ Mike said. ‘The only way for you is to become lesbian and wait until I can have the harem, before I will fertilize many sick girls there are beside you. And, I will have sex with them.’
‘That’s not honest. We should sleep with each other and you’ll have so much fun?’ Inna asked.
‘I will have the chronic pathological inebriation. I asked the KGB doctors to hypnotize me. I will remember nothing of it because I’ll take big doses of the drugs not to get infected. Only the sick girls will have the fun. That’s their right. You are not better than them… Of course, you helped me much letting me to love you. And, I’ll take you into my harem which places are not to let all girls to be in. But, I will not do so if you are the harlots. There are so many girls around. Some of them will be honest… Or else, I’ll wait and take young girls into my harem infected with HIV who will be afraid to sleep with the other men knowing that even an ordinary infection could kill them when I part with them because of their dishonesty.’ Mike ended.
‘Mickey, do not play a fool. We just want to have some friends before we meet with you and get into your harem. We will not sleep with them. It’s just for them to help grow your children. There are so many boys that would accept that.’ Inna said with a smile.
‘Yes, Mickey, don’t be afraid.’ Tina added.
‘If you think that you may sleep with the other boys and even bear them the children while taking the immunity from my organism you are mistaken. Your dependence on my immunity made you more vulnerable to the infections because your own immunity system is idle. It is not able to fight the sicknesses on its own. Your stupid doctor is a fool. If you follow his instructions you will die. If you sleep with me and the other boys in the same time, there will be a conflict of antibodies that will destroy your immunity system. And, if I know you sleep with some boys really and all your talk about lesbianism is a lie. I mean some sick boys. I will part with you but still love you and weep on your burial near your tombs. It’s because I do not want to support any boys if I do not fuck them, but they fuck you. I will have enough money. I will have no need. If you want to fuck and die as those sixteen Tajik girls you may do that. I’ll understand your choice.’ Mike spoke.
‘But, whether you did not revenge them, Mickey?’ Tina slyly demanded.
‘All that was a special operation…’ Mike was interrupted.
‘And, you’ve got a golden star for that.’ Inna said.
‘It was a special operation and I killed only the people guilty in the grave crimes… As for those Tajik girls, they had no choice due there was not I. If they had a choice you have they’d hardly play harlots and infect the men to get in those laboratories. All fun has a price.’ Mike told. ‘Once I know for sure you sleep with some boys you’ll get out of my harem to die in the arms of some of your beloved ones.’
‘You need some photos of us naked with the other boys. But, we will not allow photographing us. Whether you’ll hold the candle to know about it for sure?’ Tina teased.
‘There are enough men that would make any necessary photos because I’m ready to pay for them. Once, KGB does not say you are lesbian and keep faith to me you’ll get the slip. And, KGB will not say anything like it from its name and authority if it’s a lie. As though KGB has no other job than to cover the harlots? I do the things for KGB, but what you’ve done? If you got sick because of all these experiments which your parents consented to due they are greedy and lazy to earn the money in a regular way you were paid for them. What merits you’ll have?’ Mike asked.
‘We will fuck with the KGB officers.’ Inna said.
‘The KGB officers have no other choice than to contract HIV, syphilis and hepatitis.’ Mike said with irony. ‘All harlots are healthy. Once they contract a serious sickness they are out of business to die in a gutter. In the America they regularly go through the medical tests and the whoremongers look after the addresses of the clients when they bring the girls to the houses or the clients register in the hotels to prevent lest some guy like your beloved ones should infect them with something serious. You have no chance to become the whores and seduce any KGB officers taking into account the KGB officers know all about you. I might tell you that already then in the hostel when you proposed me to become your whoremonger, but I spared your feelings.’
Finally, after some dialogue and checking of forces, the girls asked Mike to have sex with them having said that they were no worse than Catherine, Benedicta, American woman and other girls. Mike was ten years old, the same as Tina and Inna. Julia was eight. Mike did all they asked of him. Still, all his life the girls made him suffer giving him much reasons to get jealous. But, really he just was honest. He wanted to prevent the girls from the mistakes. He did not want that they might die or contract some other grave sickness. He helped them financially which in the Soviet Union meant to deal with KGB. He just did not want to let his girls to become the harlots even if it would be just boyfriends or even husbands because it was dangerous and they could end under the fence. More dangerous might be the reaction of KGB. However Mike had a functional immunity and pure blood, still, the weakened microbes could be transferred to the girls. The girls could not cope with those microbes on their own. So, they might infect many people not only with the hepatitis, syphilis, HIV, but with the cholera, plague and tropical fevers. Then, even Mike would not be able to save them from the wrath of the society and reaction of the intelligence office. But, generally, he was a liberal, if the girls wanted to have fun and KGB and the society accepted that he was ready to brook it. Anyhow, all women do not belong to one man during the whole life. The sick girls find the guys with the vaccinations against their sicknesses. And, just more people would be vaccinated because of the medical progress. His sister’s Jane example made Mike be more practical and condescending. Maybe, really, the girls needed the sexual life with the men continually. Maybe, it was necessary for their health? Maybe, the other boys would also give them the antibodies and health the same as Mike? He was not unique, perhaps. Maybe, his girls were independent really and all his help was just a go through the motions without any personal engagement? Maybe, they even would not have to bear the kids from him? Maybe, they were really free? Not by the mere idea and principle but fact? Anyhow, Mike would love them the way they would be because he needed the unanswered love for his first self, not for the second self that would have fun and sex. Still, he knew it would be hard for them to get into his harem once Mike had a sure evidence they betrayed him and were not lesbian and their marriages were real and not fictive. But, maybe, it was just bluff and he would get them into his harem all the same because of their beauty and charm in the search of the fun of the sexual diversity of having a harem? Mike needed a harem as a stimulus for so much suffering but it was not an idea fix. He earned the money for about thirty women, he did not need more. But, maybe it was better to have just five faithful wives than thirty harlots? Mike did not have a certain answer. Maybe, that uncertainty of his made his girls the harlots or maybe it was natural for the women to have many men during their lives the same as Mike wanted to have many women in the harem and before the harem. Mike did not have the sure answer. All risked to have the fun.

Compensation

One day, Mike got to know that the father of a girl he wanted to take into his harem was a murderer. He killed a little girl, a tourist from the West. He hid the body and moved to his motherland to Caucasus. But, somehow, the crime was opened and his small daughter had to be under the protection of the KGB because it was necessary to protect her from a possible act of blood revenge. When Mike knew about that he offered his help in assuaging the consequences of that crime. Mike was an inventor in his small age and already had the merits before the State. So, he offered to use his money to pay the compensation to the mother of the killed girl. The biggest part of the sum was offered by the foreign partners of the KGB as a payment for the vaccines made of Mike’s blood. Thus, the rather big compensation was paid…
‘Do not worry, Mike. We will take care of that money. Two hundred millions dollar is a big sum. She will not need to spend on herself all that money. She will donate to the funds as her charity will demand from her to do that. And, we will see that it was the necessary charitable funds, our funds controlled by the program. They will get the money. I mean the families of the sick girls that are vaccinated with your blood. Then, they will not get away with that. They will have to bear you the children. So, you will not lose your money… Only you should be a good donor of the seed the same way as you are a good donor of the money.’ The officer cast the light on the situation…
Ernst instructed Mike how to act to execute the program in which Mike was the main agent. He did it under the watch of Samuel, an elder man in the age and rank. But, Ernst had the privileges of having been instructed in his term by a general of CIA while Samuel was just a colonel.
‘As about (he called the name of the girl) you should not worry much. Just show once you are indignant because you lost two hundred millions dollar. The rest we will do themselves.’ Ernst gave his advice.

Reproach

After about three years after the knife scrap near the kindergarten when Mike had saved the life of a half-bred Tajik girl, he met the old Tajik man in the same house of his aunt Catherine, which stood by the house of his grandparents in the village of Ilyechovo. The old man was a bit surer of himself and began the serious talk with the boy from a reproach.
‘You made me a laughing-stock of the whole Tajikistan. I ordered you my sons and sons-in-law but you just wounded them and they almost all are alive now and I have to take care of them. You turned out to be a bad murderer.’ The old man rebuked.
‘You did not say I should not have taken the captives.’ Mike just said.
‘So, you may come and look at your rivals. They are in a bad condition.’ The robust old man invited.
Mike came in. First, he saw the former leader of the gang who returned from the kitchen garden where he collected some opium. After that, Mike looked at Gabriel who had to lie on the bed most of the time because of the cut sinews. Mike asked to forgive him and bade his farewell. Maybe, it would have been better if he had killed the gangsters. But, now they had the time and no other choice but to consume the opium and other hard drugs to cure their infections instead of playing bandits. It was the payment for the access to the old doctor’s vaccines and intensive womanizing of the past. Really, Mike had not intended to kill them. It would have been senseless because the old Tajik, their step-father as they said was a good inflections specialist and took the measures for their survival even before he had addressed Mike for the affair. Mike’s task was to cut the flesh of the gangsters for them to be able to stand the abstinence after the consuming the heavy drugs by the physical pain of the wounds made by the razor blade that was not very sharp indeed because Mike had honed it with the ordinary whetstone. It was the price of the coming through a traditional medicine treatment that promised the life and immunity. Only Ishmael was missing, they said the KGB hid him from the old man due the first was the instigator of the old man’s dishonor. But, Mike did him proper job. He did the same thing he had agreed with the Tajik doctor. He recalled what the man said after their talk.
‘You’d better make them the surgical operations.’ The old man had said in the conclusion three years ago.
But, Mike himself substituted the cuts with the ordinary backbone pain that was possible to be acquired by anybody. Without that the pressure of the sin as they said might have killed him. Mike felt the gravitation come upon his body and soul and he knew that it was the only sickness he might allow to himself. Still, it had to be healed by the traditional medicine of corset made by the leather belts and wool scarves to make the backbone get into the right shape with the help of the simple exercise. So, Mike was maybe a bad murderer that time but he made what they needed of him in the process of healing.

Real intentions

Mike always felt that a spiral in his soul got wound up when they hinted that KGB had had a chance to frighten his father, though Mike being five years old had cut out the whole local KGB department and all former local KGB officers had a last resort on the cemetery. Mike felt offended because they always speculated they might put afraid his father once more. Like he was lonely and nobody might protect him. They always tried to drive hard bargains on that and push on him. So, he needed a frank talk. The more so, the matters with his dad had settled down. On one of his subsequent visits to the new personnel of the KGB office, he was ready to speak on that point.
‘You always say you put afraid my dad and he was ready to die in the preparations of the vaccines instead of getting out of it. But, I spoke with my dad and I knew what he wanted to do really. He wanted to go into the taiga and wait for the amnesty or die as a guerilla. You would get no profit from that. He simply led you by the nose.’ Mike told.
‘Let’s let that matter for some other day or for your book. We invited you for some other business.’ The officer shifted the topic of the conversation to something else. Seemed he did not want to have an abstract dispute on such a serious matter.
‘That’s good. I listen.’ Mike said…
Mike was four when all that affair with the rolling on his dad happened. The dad spoke much on Mike’s fate and the necessity to win the time and surrender. Mike got offended.
‘Father, you think I am some traitor. I do not believe you, all that you speak about. I will not betray you. You’d better say me what you want to do really for me to get oriented in the situation.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, Michael. You speak as an honest and adult man. I appreciate that in you… Really, I want to go into the taiga. You know, I hold the hand on the pulse and also collect the information about what they want to do. I also have the informers. I will live in the taiga till the amnesty and wait until the matter gets to the close review of the central authorities. My granddad was a Red guerilla and he told me enough about how to protect the family on a distance. He was in a gang and nobody touched his family, though all the territory was occupied by the troops of the general Koltchak, the White Guards. And, it was a Civil War and there was a lot of the slaughter in the cities against the communist workers and their families. But, all were afraid of the Red guerilla and knew they would severely revenge for their families if some bad happened to their family mates. So, they observed the law of the war. Now, the times are the other way around and they will not touch you or cause you any harm.’ The dad assured.
‘But, what if some stray prisoners meet you in the taiga.’ The small son asked. He was always afraid of the prisoners because his dad told it was a strong force. ‘All are afraid of them.’
‘Mike, maybe, in the cities some are afraid of them. Nonetheless, you cut the heads of the three young gangsters because you are my son and I was on the work and might not have a chance to punch these ideas out of their heads. I would not let my wife and your mother to be raped. All saw enough of such in the places I passed my childhood and youth in. I know how to handle such affairs… But, in taiga. It’s better to be alone. Still, if I met some hungry stray prisoners I would help them survive in taiga. And, I am sure that some of them even would run from the jails to get into my gang. Maybe, those with the army preparation for the warfare, the best ones.’ The dad explained.
‘But where you would get the food and arms.’ Mike asked.
‘I have the weapons.’ The dad said. ‘I killed forty nine people for the KGB and I bet that these guys from the KGB would not do the same. I have the reliable friends. And, when I would be in taiga, all the people would be my enemies. So, I would kill for the weapons and ammunition… And, for the first time, or better to say much of time… or else all the time I’d be in the taiga, all would believe I was killed in a KGB laboratory. I will just make nothing to attract the attention. Just live on my own and not bother anybody until the conspiracy gets staled and those who have the right to do the decisions right now would get fired from their jobs for that misfire. If there is a silence the people in the taiga will disappear for the scandal to get the effect on those who mean the harm for me. You think nobody wanted to get rid of your granddad Nick during the time of the massive repressions because he was a farmer? I know how such matters are solved. Really, there’s no real importance in all this deal. If it was some real problem I would not get into such affairs and wait for that day. I just wanted for you to think I was killed not to fret about my fate. I might get into some place and live by the false documents. I also have the way for a retreat and there are the people I may address. You know I did not kill all they sent me for. I also have the notions of the equitability and now these people will help me if there’s some wrong. And, I know what the people are indeed. If I meet some sitting ducks in the taiga they will not live long… Then, maybe after twenty years we would meet and talk about the life. I am sure I would not be shameful for you.’ The dad narrated.
‘But, what if they kill us with the mom and Nick? And, they might kill you in taiga.’ Mike demanded.
‘That’s not probable enough. But, you should know that I passed two years in the jungles of the Vietnam. We were just thirty and we got into the captivity only once, when it was necessary to distract the considerable forces from some Viet Kong battalions in a lurch and we attracted the Yankees on us. But, they promised to free us and they did it, because we are the valuable specialists. I am a mercenary really. It’s no difference for me whom to serve. If they would forget about us in the camp for the prisoners-of-war, I would become a USA soldier with the new documents. They did it only to have the fresh and well prepared people in the prison camp to free all those who were caught before. That is why we surrendered almost by the whole detachment. It was the decision of the higher ranks. So, do not believe I have some bleach on my reputation… And, what about that problem? I also understand something in the life. The central authorities of our State need the good soldier, not the KGB officers. It’s just the childish plays in the spies. You will not earn much on that. I saw enough of them in my life. Seems the guys played too much in the spies and sold themselves to the CIA. Shushenskoe is a too fishy place. There are a lot of the temptations. I see I will need to kill those guys for the interior service of the security of the KGB… And, what if they killed you, my family? You know I lied you when I said I did not kill women and children. I took part in the raids of the punitive expeditions of the Northern Vietnam on the Southern Vietnam towns for all those airplanes’ bombing of our allies. They say they terminated us, even until now. But, we just left those towns because they needed us somewhere else. We killed all on move. Even dogs. So, if they killed you, I would some to our town and make a havoc in it. And, I would do it as many times as I will be able to.’ The dad told.
‘Father, may I kill those KGB officers myself?’ Mike begged.
‘If the relevant authorities will not be against you may. Really, Mike, I am tired of all these missions. I want to retire from that and just be a party functionary. I might take my business on you. And, I would give you some advices. Really, it is not hard.’ The dad consented.
Maybe, he was drunk or wanted for Mike to believe Mike did that job while he would have done it himself. But, after a year, they said, Mike really did it at the consent of a KGB colonel. Instead, the dad tried to persuade a pair of times, that it was he who had murdered the KGB officers who were the CIA spies…
‘Mike, we talked with your dad. And, seems he was serious on his intent to leave us for the taiga. Thus, we have a business for you… We have more and more problems with the army. They tear themselves into the power. We, the people of the system, need the individuals. What if we protect your family in a way that not a hair would fall off the heads of your wives and you protect us and make perish the informal army organizations for the sake of the civil powers. We might help you to get prepared and your dad would help you also. What’s your opinion?’ The special officer from Moscow put a question.
‘I will be occupied with that business.’ Mike consented.

Ivan tea

Mike sat at the sunlit office room of a KGB officer. It was one who had always been angry with Mike and they let him speak with the nine years old boy when the affairs needed the toughness.
‘We need your blood for the girls.’ He announced.
‘But, it’s contagious now. I need some time to struggle with the sicknesses before you may securely use my blood. I do not want to infect the sick girls.’ Mike answered.
‘But, we have concluded a contract with the westerners and have to supply the vaccines with the two weeks delay at most.’ He informed with an irritated mood. ‘What do you offer?’
Mike pondered on the problem for a few moments, then, said, ‘I will speak with my grandma and she will make me the beverages from some strong grasses. Ivan tea, for example.’
‘Ok, but you have only two weeks. Then, it should be all Ok with your blood.’ The fat man said without any reserve.
‘That’s a deal.’ Mike consented.
He really drank the strong grass beverages and his blood was Ok. He saved many lives maybe. Mike knew he was a part of the large scale industry. When they spoke to him about the western girls he had an image of a small blond foreign girl like his Benedicta was they said. He also wanted to become the father of their children for a better therapy and he wanted to pay for his kids.

Refusal

Mike sat in the office room of the local KGB department and they brought him a golden star of the Soviet Union hero. But, it was a doubtful thing to take it openly because the mob was involved. The gangsters did not like the services to the State because it meant the treason in regard the mob itself. Catherine, the saved girl, also did not like the idea that Mike would not just be glad with the honor of being her saver. So, when the box with the golden star appeared on the table Mike first played a refusal and to get a compromise with the mobsters’ notions he bargained an amnesty for that medal in a shady deal that his brother would organize one day and for the dad also to somehow cover some guilt of his. Thus, it was more comprehensible for the society and less irritating for the gangsters. Of course, Mike promised to serve the office for the favor to be weightier and the medal to be more of a pretext than a cause for the amnesty in a criminal deal Mike had to think of for his brother Nick. The privileges and possible monetary payment should be used as the alimony for Mike’s children. If Catherine would like the idea she might be the receiver of that. They promised to talk with the girl about that.




Maid servants

Once, Mike got home from the street where he had played with the other boys from his courtyard and saw a Gypsy woman rather advanced in age to have a talk with his mother.
‘But, they will be the maid servants in your house.’ The Gypsy woman proposed.
‘Really, I don’t need any maid servants. I am not old yet and if I am not able to do something around the household, Mike will do that.’ The mom answered.
Strangely, but the women were not against the fact that Mike listened to that talk feeling some girls at stake.
‘All know that your husband is a baron and he has the possibilities to sell the drugs. You are a very wealthy woman.’ The Gypsy woman said.
‘He is a communist, a party instructor in the district party committee.’ Anastasia remarked.
‘The more so… All know that it is all Ok with him and how much money he got during his life, the bribes and all… And, he got such a good inheritor.’ She meant Mike.
‘Yea, but he spent all on women.’ The mom as though complained.
‘But, do not say you were left in the detriment.’ The Gypsy woman discarded any possible argument of the feminine unhappiness on the part of Mike’s mom.
‘But, tell me what’s about those girls and their mother.’ Anastasia inquired.
‘That’s an old story. You know about us Gypsy and how crappy we may be toward one another. She was Gypsy and married a simple man, maybe he was Ukrainian. And, we cursed her, all our clan. Her house in the village got burnt and she had to go to the city with her two daughters to find some money as a beggar. Now, our children are sick and we try to somehow find a way to get out of it.’ The guest told.
‘I’ll take the curse.’ Mike said.
‘Right, Mickey.’ The mom encouraged. ‘Tell more.’
‘All know about your ancestry, that there were real counts and princes in your pedigree. As for us Gypsy, we would quarrel over some dry morsel of bread.’ The woman complained.
‘Mickey, do you take this.’ The mom asked.
‘Yea,’ Mike said…
Mike and his mom stood before a woman with a pair of girls. The woman was a beggar in a portal of the railways station, so it was easy for Mike and his mom to find her. Mike’s mom began to tell the young woman that Mike was a boy with means and that he had the possibility to solve the problem with the flat for the woman and her both daughters.
‘There will not be enough such good boys for the unfortunate girls like mine.’ She said.
The mom began to tell her that it was all Ok and that she did what she might and did it right now. But, for Mike it was all understandable. That Gypsy clan might affirm Mike’s pretences to be in the ancestry of counts and princes which would be in vogue in the future as the games of the children of his age showed. Thus, they moved to the city executing committee to get that flat which Mike was allotted to get because he had taken part in dismantling the Chernobyl reactor.
The secretary of the executing committee got skeptical at what the affair was about. But, his skepticism was rather business like one which testified he was about to solve his personal matters on that. He said like he wanted to be scolded by some higher authority not to get in more trouble for some other case, like he opted to get the responsibility for the minor accusation.
‘I see by papers you are Michael Lukin, but I see also in the article of the government decision that you have a right to get a flat in any city of the Soviet Union. But, how I should know it is you. The data of the birth do match but it’s not enough for the full identification.’ He affirmed.
‘Phone to Moscow, if you want.’ Mike proposed.
‘Dial the number if you know.’ The man said.
Mike dialed the number of the General Secretary of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union. They had a talk with the old man who ruled the country. He asked what were Mike’s affairs and after few words about all was Ok around his house, Mike let the old man into the essence of the problem he had encountered in the regional city municipality. The old head of the State asked the mayor for the talk on the phone and demanded him to switch on the selector lines and loud speech liaison. Then, he began to swear in as much cuss words and expressions as Mike ever heard to the effect that the mayor should know who was Mike by the papers, though they did not write much in papers about Mike and all should know about him because of rumors. That was natural for the Soviet system of pull. Without the rumors, it was impossible to cash down or get any other natural product from any voucher from the State. The mayor seemed to have a heart to be attacked by something and after the talk he was taken over by his deputy. So, the mayor got ‘frightened’ the way he bargained for and Mike got a thread of love to some other girl who was probably the granddaughter of the mayor who was advanced in the age. In the way, the man was able to find the necessary medicine for his health problems seemed Mike also solved the matter with his ‘princess’ and his illness. Thus, it was all arranged for Mike to pass over his right of ownership for the new flat to that woman and her daughters. Also, they got some furniture the same day. All that was possible because Mike was in the program by which it was agreed that he would take the sick girls as his wives or mistresses and find for them the means to get healed and afford some other things in life like cars, furs and real estate…
The mother of those girls had a speech before the church of that industrial big Siberian city when they were already about to get married by some official papers. She said that she thought it was a private matter but as they explained to her it was a real program for which Mike really suffered as a main part. So, she promised to say to her daughters to keep faith to Mike and be given into some just paper documents marriages to some other boys from the church old and wise enough not to mix up with her daughters but look after them and take care. Mike as it was always for that period of his life got jealous because he thought it was not about him but he deserved that. Somehow, the matter with this pair of the maid servants of his mother to be and stay his wives should be solved. The mom tried to put that question before the church authorities but she did not do it seriously and nobody took it to be so.





The respect for the French traditions

‘You also should sleep with some married women, especially with those from abroad and it should be a real love with all proves of a passion of sex!’ Inna required.
‘And, you would fuck with somebody else in return?’ Mike asked in indignation.
‘Who will need us? The infectious ones? Nobody will ever mix with us… But, you should have love with the women we will find for you. We also have the rights on you! Not only you have the rights! We also have our say in deciding how to use your dick!’ Inna gave out on behalf of the whole bunch on the girls of Mike’s.
‘I will not betray my God!’ Mike asserted.
‘Vow, vow, vow! We know too much from the Bible! But, it is not a sin if a priest sleeps with a harlot for a baby even he knows she is a harlot and just wants some fun. The God always forgives that and blesses for it. But, you should also sleep for to pass over the immunity that those women and their wives should live longer. That’s also the healing! Maybe, not a divine one.’ Inna expressed the general opinion of his girls. ‘You should also respect the French love traditions. They did not appear on an empty place. The Catholic priests… the good ones… always do this way.’
Mike felt a hardship come over his soul because of all these new duties of his. He knew about Tamara and Judah her father-in-law, all that story, and how it was appreciated by the nation of Israel and the whole humankind.
‘And, we need even better immunity for our children. Without this we may decide not to love you.’ Inna told. ‘We do not need any pale face aristocrat but a real stallion.’
‘Where’ve you heard all those words and all this stuff?’ Mike said to dissimulate his getting turned on.
‘You promote us and we promote you.’ Said smaller Julia to make all laugh…



The rights of animals

That story took place when Mike was about nine years old. The two years older cousin Jim claimed that they would kill the grandparents’ cow Martha to sell it by a specialized shop and buy some medicines against the liver sickness of his.
‘There’s no need to kill our cow. You might drink the Ivan tea grass beverage instead. Martha is a young cow and she is good. She should live.’ Mike argued.
‘That’s for the drug addicts like you. All this grass stuff. But, I need to take the ordinary pills which are in deficit and low supply.’ Jim said. ‘The cow has no rights in comparison with me.’
Mike loved Martha because she gave the milk to help him fight sicknesses in his blood.
‘Are you not afraid that I might tell Martha about it and she might be against and protest?’ Mike asked.
‘Ha-ha-ha, it’s already solved matter. Even the granddad Peter did allow us to find out a way to fix it in that manner.’ Jim boasted.
Mike got out of the table. He went to the barn and approached the young cow.
‘Martha, they want to kill you but I am against it. I love you much but I would not be able to save you because have no say. It might damage my health if I do not drink your milk. So, you survive. Please protest and they will know I told you about that murder for you.’ Mike entreated.
First, Martha stopped chewing the hay gum. Then, she got serious. It was a time for Mike to go hide from her as a specimen of the humankind who enslaved the cow. Mike went home. Then, he heard a bawl like it was a bear. Martha really turned mad. She jumped and made pieces out of the planks fence. After that she got into the kitchen garden and worked hard to destroy the future harvest. After all, she got out of the household territory and it two a whole week to somehow coax her to get home back into the barn. After that it was a source of many jokes and it became a kind of the anecdote in the locality. The relative, aunts and cousins often recalled it. But, Mike did not recall it. For him it was no fun but a tragedy which did not take place because he had complained to a cow about what they had wanted to do of the bad for him and her.


Scottish ancestry

When Mike took hostage the boys in his school to destroy the members of the Saint Michael knights’ order who were criminals, he said he also did it to wash off Scotland the shame of the death of the bride of William Wallas. It was a dishonor that the perish of a young virgin had been the price of the valiance of the Scottish rebellion…
‘The Scotchmen said a descendent of the peasants and workers might not commit such a deed. They say they looked into their pedigree archives and found you’re the ancestor of the Scotland kings from the clan of Bruce. So, do you admit a Scottish nobility title for you?’ The superintendent officer asked.
‘Yea, I accept it to balance being an England baron.’ Mike consented…
‘They say you’re the descendent of the Scotland kings. They say it’s the source of your courage.’ Jane as though jested…
‘I forgot. He is Scottish. That is why he loves the other Celts.’ Softly drunk Jenifer, an guest from USA, recalled…
‘He supports the Italian and French, mainly. I believe it has to do with his Scottish origin.’ John, a guest from USA remarked to his fellow traveler Rupert…


Disclosure

The KGB is an organization in which the principle of the deaf sections is realized. So, one department may not know what the other one is occupied with. Mike participated in the blowing up the Chernobyl atomic station for it not to detonate because of heating. But, Mike took it on himself as a pretended terrorist. Then, after about five years, the local KGB office got the relevant information. They called Mike in. After some fooling, they put down on the table their cards.
‘You say you blew it up but the knowing people saw the trucks with the explosives that went on the territory just before the accident the way they call it. But, you say you blew it up. What you’ll say?’ A fair-haired officer asked.
The tears began to drop from Mike’s eyes but he kept silence.
‘So, you do not think you did it stupidly by having taken on you all that?’ He demanded.
‘Stupid is as stupid does.’ Mike just said.
‘You think it was not stupid? You hoped for the rumors? But, what if not us but some ordinary person showed his indignant feelings on you?’ The officer asked. ‘You want to say something? We want to listen to the story of a Chernobyl liquidator.’
‘I will not say anything to you.’ Mike just said.
‘We just see to be proved the theory that you are an incorrigible fool.’ The officer gave up.

Family’s curse

There had been a big scrap because of Julia and her mother’s sickness. So, the local KGB office had an investigation at the origin of all that family curse. Mike came into the office room and there was a kind of report.
‘Mike, do not believe all this crap about the vaccines and doctors who would have infected the mother of Julia. It has to do with their sojourn in Tyva, the adjacent region for us. It has began with Julia’s grandmother, as far as her. And, we looked through all the medical papers. There’s no wicked will on our part… I may only invest my reputation into my words. You know her mother is a little mentally invalid. So, you should understand.’ He told.
‘I will believe you… I’ll try to do so.’ Mike promised.
Father

In Italy, there is a provision in the family law that it is possible to give to the children an honorable adoption while their parents are good and alive. In such a way, Bernardo Provencano adopted Mike. When, Brother Guido demanded if Mike was ready to woo and marry Benedicta (Bernardo Provencano’s granddaughter), he admonished, ‘Do not forget you are Provencano.”
Heavy confession

‘I’m tired up with all this!’ The mom said, ‘Whom you were born by to be so evil-fucking. I was not enough for you with the adult women and girls I arranged up for you. You began to fuck the women on the streets! I don’t know what I will do and say for that. If you contract some tripper I will not heal you as they do with some other boys, I mean their parents. And, they will castrate you.’ She indignantly pronounced and went away from the room.
Mike sat alone in the guest room. First, he felt the bliss of no marital engagement which the life of a castrated man allowed for. Then, he felt the falsehood of what the mom said. Nobody would make him a castrate. Then, he recalled about the sick girls and about that American woman. Nobody understood him. He began to weep. The bitter tears fell from his eyes. The childish organism of a ten years old boy began to produce the sobs. The mom returned.
‘What you weep for?’ She asked severely.
‘Nobody understands me. How heavy it is, all that with me,’ Mike sobbed and swallowed his snots.
‘Why you did it, Mike?’ The mom asked. ‘You know the people have the problems for such acts. You want to become a pederast? What I will say to the moms of your beloved girls.’
Instead of calming down, it produced the opposite effect. Mike wept even more. Through the sobs, he told about the Windows and what he did to win the love of that American woman. How much he suffered because he had consecrated it to her. All those visits to the local KGB office. He related the whole story.
‘She loves me. Simply, it’s impossible for her to be with me like the other women. She’s intimidated. She poked a Calvary into her pussy. I did it to save her honor.’ Mike cried out.
‘Come on, go to me.’ The mom invited.
Mike went to her and hid his head into her bosom. He wept even stronger.
‘I joked about castration, my little son… Weep, weep, you will piss less.’ The mom encouraged.

Restoration

When Mike was a small boy he somehow knew that his cousin Ophelia had been dishonored when she had been a small girl. It was because her father Alex had played a bad card game and lost the honor of his daughter. Mike knew he had to restore the honor of his kin. He did not remember what he had done to settle the scores with the gamblers who had dishonored his cousin who had been much elder than he had been. When it happened with her he did not even exist yet. But, still he believed he had revenged that insult. However, he felt hatred toward his uncle Alex, who seemed to be a kind man. Once, there was a talk between him and his uncle on the matter. It was because Mike had promised not to leave it that way.
‘You’d better do not say nonsense. If you continue that way you might find trouble. They might kill you if you do not stop to interfere into such matters.’ Alex warned.
‘I’m a thief-in-law. They will not kill me even if they are the gangsters. They’ll get killed instead.’ Mike assured.
‘Why you’re so sure of yourself. You may fool your girls with that pretension to be a thief-in-law, but do not say me that. The men pass many years in the jail for to be called the thieves-in-law, but you pretend to have it already. You may answer for your words.’ Alex continued.
‘That’s not your business how I will work out for that deal.’ Mike remarked.
‘You mean the crazy house. That’s an extremity of imagination to think of such a thing.’ Alex commented.
‘That’s not your business I’ve said already. It’s not for such losers as you to judge about it.’ Mike talked back.
‘You think that it will be easy for you? You think you will not pay for helping the girls lose their virginity? But, you will crawl on the pike.’ Alex said.
‘You will crawl on the pike yourself when I’ll restore it with Ophelia.’ Mike promised.
‘That’s my daughter. And, it’s for me to decide on her fate.’ Alex claimed.
‘You, nitwit, go on the dick from here.’ Mike cussed not able to cope with his anger.
His uncle began to mumble something about the family debts which had to be paid commonly by all the members of it. Mike might have argued that it’s bad for a girl to become a whore because she just ate and got the clothes, but he instead advised his uncle to pay with his own body on the future occasions. Then, he talked with the nephews of his uncle, the young men, and promised to pay them if they would kill their uncle after his elder son William would get out of the jail where he had got on the acquisition in the murder. It would be not soon…
Mike and his mom came to the town where she had passed her youth and childhood. Now, her sister Nelly lived there. Mike had already visited that town with his mom about three years ago when he had just graduated from the university. It was a sunny autumn day and Ophelia his cousin and the daughter of Nelly came to her mother to see Mike and his mom Anastasia, who had just came out to a girlfriend of the school time. Mike was occupied with the writing of poems in English but he came out of the room to see Ophelia. It was for him to become the witness of a strange talk. First, they talked about the childhood of Mike, about his inventions and the big money he got. Then, Mike heard about the ten thousand dollars he had paid to each girl he had slept with and that they were many. The shocking effect of the information did not let him discard it right away as the nonsense.
‘I’d like to get again ten thousand dollars.’ She said.
‘Whether you’ve spent all you’ve got from Mike when he was a guest here already?’ Her mom demanded.
‘Yea, we’ve bought the car, paid the debts and I had to buy the good clothes to seduce the girls.’ Ophelia told.
‘But, you know that he pays only to the sick girls who bear him the children.’ Nelly noticed.
‘You know that I cannot bear the kids any more. I risked very much with Anastasia when I gave birth to her. Otherwise, I would bear a kid to my cousin. And, you maybe think that the tuberculosis passes away without any consequences? I played a lesbian honestly for two years?’ Ophelia told.
‘But, how you gratified Morgan?’ Her mom questioned.
‘I simply did not gratify him in any way.’ Mike’s beautiful cousin said. The Gypsy blood made her always attractive.
‘He thought he would always humiliate you if he took you dishonored. He thought he would always spend his money on the harlots and you would cater to all his wishes on the first call. Now, he knows what’s what.’ Nelly grumbled.
‘Maybe, he became a drunkard namely because of that. But, really I do not care.’ Her daughter said.
‘That ‘s all your daddy. A crappy gambler.’ Nelly said.
‘I do not want to recall it, mom.’ Ophelia said.
‘It was Mike who paid for him to die.’ Nelly pronounced with a cunning smile.
‘Do not speak about such absurdities, mom.’ Ophelia requested.
‘In the police, they said to me straight that the nephews had been paid. They did not hide the corpse but just called and said ‘take back your Alex.’ On the trial, when the judge asked them if they had been paid they said they did not want to answer on that question. That’s surely Mike who revenged for you.’ Nelly told.
‘But, what happened to those ones?’ Ophelia asked.
‘Nobody knows for sure. They just disappeared, without any ends.’ Nelly said.
‘Maybe, they just fled?’ Ophelia demanded.
‘The people do not flee that way. There were no preparations for a possible escape. They took no money or belongings. Just disappeared and had not been found.’ Nelly said what she knew.
‘I had nothing like that with Morgan, I mean the sensations.’ Ophelia said.
‘But, with the other men? Whether you’ve got no lovers during your marriage with him?’ Nelly went on.
‘I had some but it was the same. Nothing to talk about, really. But, with Mike it was something very special.’ She told.
‘What you want? So big money.’ Her mom commented.
‘Mom, what the money has to do with that. I’m not a whore. I did out of the sense of duty. I wanted to help those girls also.’ Ophelia talked.
‘And, you had nothing with Morgan or anybody else during that time? Only, the young women?’ Nelly questioned.
‘When I received the money they had a very serious talk with me. I had to propagate Mike’s spermatozoids and nobody else’s. And, it was risky. It was the sick girls. The hepatitis and other infections. I honestly worked out for my money.’ She said.
‘So, you’ve got no pleasure?’ Nelly inquired.
‘Why not? On the contrary.’ She answered.
‘So, you do not want to start it again with Morgan?’ The old woman went on her inquiry.
‘What he might do now as a man? He’s no good now.’ Her daughter said.
‘You know it from the other women?’ Nelly showed her irony.
‘Yea, it’s a paradox. I know about my husband on that point from the other women.’ She said.
‘So, you prefer it with the women now?’ Old Aunt Nelly demanded.
‘Yea, I think there’s no bad in it. Whether it’s not so, Mike?’ Ophelia addressed her cousin.
‘I do not know what you’re talking about.’ Mike said.
‘And, you do not feign, Mike?’ Ophelia asked.
‘I talked with some old KGB agents and they said it’s impossible to feign it. What Mike does they called the highest piloting. He really got the division of his person and remembers nothing. I know what I say I observe him from his childhood.’ Nelly said.
‘It’s good to keep faith to the first man if not to count it for those bastards.’ Ophelia said looking into Mike’s eyes.
‘You had been a child then. They did nothing like that to you.’ Nelly said.
‘It was real something. I then understood the women who had sex with him though he was a boy.’ She told.
‘He was eleven years old then. What he had over there?’ Nelly doubted.
‘Do not say like that. I had a real first time to recall about it the whole life afterwards.’ Ophelia witnessed.
‘So, you want to get more money from Mike this time?’ Aunt Nelly asked.
‘Yea, I need to educate Anastasia and somehow buy her the flat in Krasnoyarsk. I also would like for her to have a real good first night. Not like it was with most of my girlfriends, on some student party during big booze. Maybe, she might also earn some money. Would you like to take care of that, Mike?’ Ophelia put one more question.
‘If it depended on me…’ Mike said. ‘But, I may pray for it.’
‘So, you think you may earn more money on that?’ Nelly demanded of her daughter.
‘Yea, I’ve got a whole net of acquaintances among the girls. It’s very important for that business.’ Ophelia related.
‘So, I wish you success, daughter.’ Nelly said.
For Mike it was a very strange talk he had just heard. He thought that his deepest fantasies somehow got to be known by the other people who maybe tried it again to see if Mike was really off his nut and would confirm those unreal things he had heard. Most of all, he was afraid that he might say such things in his delirium, but he recalled nothing like that. He never talked with anybody on it. He had the relevant visions but he reckoned them for fancy. When he had lived with Julia she had said to him that she heard that Mike had had the relation with his cousin Ophelia and paid her the money. Mike thought it was the derision he got because of his childhood intentions he had shared with the other people. It was hard to realize that what he had heard might be the reality, though it should be so.

Card game

Once, when Mike was yet an eleven years old boy he won some gold jewelry at cards with some men. Probably, it was the payment for some services of his or just it was an honest game which was less keeping water. Then, he played with the spiritual mother of Tina, a gypsy fortuneteller. He put at stake his gold and she put her clothes. Finally, Mike lost his gold and she was left just in her trunks. Mike was about to go away along with almost all her clothes.
The woman on whom was a lot of gold jewelry and just one item of the wardrobe begged Mike to return her clothes walking after him a few yards, ‘Michael, how I will come that way. Please return me my skirt and blouse at least.’
Mike pretended he hesitated but then returned all her clothes not taking back her clothes. The gold was a kind of payment of Mike for Tina due to, first, she might be a real mother of Tina and, secondly, she would give better advices to Tina herself and the rest of the girls. Thus, Mike kind of bought his fortune.

Jacuzzi

Once, Mike had a religious dispute with a woman who was chronically sick with the tripper. Mike was on the side of the God and the last argument of his was to take a syringe of her menstrual blood and shot into the socket near his eye. Mike had a strong blinding effect on his sight and nearly saw nothing. But, he smoked cocaine and helped him orient in the space. He saw the visions. Why he did it. There was a girl in Japan whose father was a banker and some Jacuzzi slept with her mother against the will of her husband when she was pregnant. They infected her with a venereal disease and the girl had bad eyesight. Mike had to save her. He arranged for an appointment with the Jacuzzi gangsters after the father of the girl had gifted him a small Samurai sword for his size. He was eleven.
‘I cannot kill those guilty men in Japan but if I kill their representatives they will have to make hara-kiri not to be dishonored. In Russia, they might live after being dishonored but it’s not the Japanese mentality. So, I’ll get those men.’ Mike explained to his grandmother Mary.
The appointment was on the place near the village shop. Mike drawn on three Jacuzzi gangsters into the shop and killed them over their. The KGB training helped him. Then, he put the shop on fire.
Next day his father asked him when they went to meet the grandparents cow, ‘They found three dead burnt bodies in the burnt down shop along with their Japanese swords. How they might get there? That is not your job, Mike?’
‘No, I don’t know. It’s unlikely.’ Mike said.
He really did not remember.
To hide his eyes Mike wore the black spectacles and once the grandma Mary might not forego asking him take off his spectacles. When Mike took them off, there was all Ok with his eyesight.

A piece of bread

Jim and Mike wandered in the village in the search of some occupation. They had an errand to buy the bread for the grandma but forgot the money. All the same, they moved toward the village shop that serviced that part of it to which the grandparents’ house belonged. They entered the shop and came to the shelves with the bread. It was a custom for the boys to make to pick some tasty bits of the loaves to oblige the grandma buy them on a second visit to the shop. But, they had been already warned against that and came only to look at the treasure of that food which became valuable because as any other kids they did not honor the home cuisine but hoped for some treat hanging in the street a long time to be hungry. Suddenly, their eyes caught a tit-bit. It was a well caked piece of bread that was crispy and tasty. It fell off a loaf and lay on the shelf. The boys looked into each other’s eyes and Jim took the piece of bread. They came out of the shop and sat on the steps of the porch. Jim turned a bully over the possession of the bread piece as an elder and teased Mike enough before the younger boy got his share. The morsel was so good and tasty. It was a once in a lifetime chance which burnt out well. To find such a well cooked piece was a unique opportunity. The both boys understood that. It originated because the dough overflowed from the metal form on the bread factory and the oven caked it to be a tasty crust. Michael was very happy and glad. It was something to recall all life about, even in the adult life.



Tattoos

Mike also was a kind of mobster. He should have gotten his criminal ranks tattooed on his fingers and body. But, all were of an opinion that Mike should be left without the tattoos to be able to become a politician. Still, the traditions should be observed. So, they made the necessary tattoos by the fact and credit on his fingers and breast not with the green pen ink but with the green liquid for the first medical antiseptic aid for the small wounds. To somehow balance the “funny trick” they first used the needle of the apparatus for the tattoo making to get the sick blood of a girl on it. For the eight years old Mike it was rather important but also “funny” to make this tattoos which would give the phantom pain all during his life. Some said that the tattoos were made with the real green ink, but because they pricked into the bones. That is why the bones sucked the green color off the skin. Maybe, it was just no more than a good legend.



Ultimatum

It was the consequence of the story with the American women ostensibly raped by Mike. The outward violation was to save their honor. Then, the main feminine agent on the scene in that play phoned Mike’s grandma Mary and asked her to persuade Mike to marry her when Mike would get adult and successive. She talked by an interpreter on a parallel phone. Probably, it was the work of KGB that gave the phone number to the star of the American show business. It was after Mike explained that the whole matter was to find the common language after the war in which Russia should have the upper hand over USA thanks to the new inventions of Mike. It was to get the trophies and contribution, not to cause the damage. So, they even forgave Mike’s gift to that blond American singer, a destroyer. Mike explained that it was no private matter but just politics. Thus, the compromise was found. Mike himself promised to help that woman whom he originated as a singer himself several years before in return for the inventions in informatics which though were achieved by a child mind made a revolution in the production of computers, it was for the above mentioned purpose of making of her a future diplomat and dove of peace. Still, Mike did not promise to marry her, that is to take her in his harem. Mike made so much to make his name of honor grow and it was hard when they offered him to marry the women that were not virgins. They said that the woman had been filmed in the porno movies in the past and Mike would be offended by any offer of matrimonial union with her. But, his grandma Mary was dead set on the idea that Mike should marry the woman.
‘They may kill you if you continue to do the things you do. You should marry the woman you raped. She gave you her blood for your foolish experiments with your own health!’ Old Mary argued in high tones.
Mike was offended. The infectious blood hardly could be counted as a sacrifice.
‘But, her blood was infected with the hepatitis B.’ Mike just said.
‘What if you got sick, they would put her into the jail! She risked much.’ Mary continued her argumentation.
‘But, I could get such blood of somebody else. It was just to get the immunity from her kind of that sickness for her to be vaccinated. I did not say I would marry her. I promised nothing.’ Mike defended himself.
‘All the same you should marry her or you may not await my help in curing you. I also risk much feeding you with all these drugs. Making you those teas and beverages. If you refuse to marry her I will not strike a finger by a finger anymore.’ Mary pronounced.
‘But, I discussed all that with KGB. That’s not a crime to cure me with the opium or ganja. It’s a special operation. That’s the State program…’ Mike had time to say.
‘All the same, I will not do anything if don’t do it,’ the grandma interrupted him.
After few moment she began to weep. Mike felt himself in a hard situation. The grandma got into a soft hysteric and enumerated the good things she had done for Mike and rebuked him for his refusal to consent on what she proposed.
‘But, grandma Mary, she’s a harlot, she got filmed in the porno movies.’ Mike said, now on the point to get in tears himself.
‘Porno movies!’ Grandma Mary cried with indignation. ‘They put a disrepute on the honest woman… You think I do not know that it was your own foolish idea with these porno movies! He thought of a legend how she got into the show business, to hide it was a stunt… A genius! You call it to help a woman? She’s an honest Italian girl and you will marry her and take her into that harem of yours or I will curse you before I die!’ Old Mary made an ultimatum.
‘Ok,’ Mike said, ‘I will marry her and spent a million dollars on her. I just forgot about all that story. It was so many time ago. I was just a small boy…’ Mike tried to acquit himself before interrupted again.
‘A boy! Whether you are not a boy as yet? You are ten years old boy. You are a snotty boy. You think she needs your money? She’s an adult woman and she needs a man. She’s a virgin you should know… She was a virgin. You got that woman into a situation of no freedom. You helped her to become a pop star and now you force her to become a harlot? The Italian will bring you to answer for that.’ The old woman continued. ‘So, what you’ll say? Can I pass over to her that you ask your pardon for those porno movies of yours?’
‘I just could not think of no other reason of how she could become a star. All women in the West do such things before they allow them to become the stars…’ Mike tried to explain before interrupted the third time.
‘You deem you’re sly enough? Whether it is not hard to understand that you thought of all that because you did not want to marry her because she would be too old when you get adult?’ Mary earnestly asked. ‘She is not old for you right now? Maybe, you think you may use a woman and get rid of her?’
‘Yes, I apologize… I mean I ask my pardon… I will compensate her all that insult. I just did it because I was not sure she would love me. I wanted to give her a way out.’ Mike said.
‘How not to love such a beautiful boy?’ Mary said with sarcasm.
‘I did it because I could die. And, I can die in the future. It’s for her to decide if she wants to wait for me…’ Mike said.
‘Do not say nonsense. Such as you do not die. Maybe Andrew will die. Maybe your brother Nick will die. Maybe all your cousins will die. All my grandsons, except you. But, you yourself will not die. Do not lie. You are too smart and cruel for that. You are a real beast. They were right to say you are the antichrist. All your talks about cloning as a way to be born again and becoming a head of the world government… Are you not afraid that they will declare you an antichrist? And, that stupid pseudonym for that Italian girl. It seems you got crazy on the religion. How, you will explain me all that?’ Old Mary demanded.
‘It’s necessary to solve the problems with the world economy. I will pay for Jesus Nazarene to be born again by the genes engineering and adopt him before I finally share the power with him. I will not take that office before he will be born again…’ Mike had time to pronounce.
‘Do not call him Nazarene! You’re Nazarene yourself! That man died for his ideas of peace and forgiveness. But, you only kill the other and believe in vengeance. You cannot solve the matters peacefully, by a compromise… If you want an office you may count out on the job of the Devil. That’s to match you.’ She said.
‘I will be the Devil and the Christ in the same time, only so a man may rule the world,’ Mike said.
‘Go away the Fiend! Go away outdoors. I talked enough with you.’ Mary said and threatened by a fist.
However, by the expression of her face, Mike could tell she was glad with Mike on that question and generally. He knew she loved him and respected much. He went to the street. However, he was offended. Whether he did not suffer himself? They had killed Jesus just because of all his hooligan acts of flogging the people in the temple. There had been a way for Jesus that the scriptures had demanded of him. He should have become the spiritual king and the first priest having acquired enough immunity to have a harem as some verses had showed. Even the Roman would have accepted that. Still, Mike knew that the Bible itself with its double meanings had made Jesus perish. So, Mike knew that to become a king of the world and first priest was Mike’s fate in the long row of reincarnations based on cloning… And, Mike really suffered for the sake of all those girls including that Italian woman. And, he will suffer more to answer before the God for the evil acts he had committed for the sake of the justice…
After many years, Mike heard from a Belgium preacher that hardly would lie having only the reputation as the only asset of making money to live on, that he had the information gotten from a Belgium State security service that that American singer really kept faith to Mike and waited for him. That she had born him a daughter and a son. That the last was exchanged for the nephew of her husband, the man that really could have now kids or sexual life because of an inborn defect Mike had promised him personally to put right by the genes engineering and grafting of Mike’s own gene. It was because Mike had killed some gangsters that had tried to get money off that American singer and perhaps had had the intentions to dishonor her. So, it was the program of protecting the witnesses. But, Mike had very good relation with Sicilian Mafia. That is why the main reason was that the boy’s genes would make him assume the way of his father, to kill, give life and suffer. It could not match with the serene image of the pop star. The Belgium preacher said that the boy really had the same inclinations as his father, and had a kind of division of personality based on the losses of memory which Mike had cultivated in himself by drugs and medicines which he had taken in huge dozes to bring about the side effects of chronic pathologic inebriation. As for the girl, she was Ok. The official husband of the woman was a good dad and the guy whom she declared to be the biological father of her daughter took part in the bringing up of the girl. But, looking on the photo in the Russian newspaper of the time of her tour, Mike was sure it was his daughter. It was a source of much comfort for Mike. The woman’s first husband, a Hollywood actor, wound up bad because he had beaten her. It was the end of their creative union. She had complained to Mike when she had been in the Soviet Union that time when Mike had been a ten years old boy yet, and Mike had talked with the people in the local KGB office. He had demanded that they should not talk much about that actor anymore in Hollywood. It was passed over to CIA and Mafia. The guy really lost his career. So, Mike might believe in the honesty of that pop star. They said that he had many more kids. The Belgium preacher told he had seen many photos of Mike’s children that left now doubt as to who was there father. He said that many Hollywood actresses and MTV stars chose Mike to be the father of their kids. According to the words of that man, whose honesty hardly could be doubted, Mike had according to the statistics about more than two million children. It was only natural because Mike had a good immunity against many sicknesses, infective or not. He said that the statistics of the inborn defects was so low that it was much better than that among the healthy parents. Still, it was a private matter and such result would be impossible if Mike did not finance that. Surely, Mike’s fortune was about two trillion dollars. Half of that was the market capitalization of his intellectual property, half the cash he got on making away with the knights’ orders of Saint Michael and George, the job Mike had done alone, that money he had invested in the business based on his inventions. They promised to register all those businesses in Mike’s name and accredit the firms in CIA and other intelligence offices. Thus, they would register the trust funds and find the managers who would rule the businesses and be nominal possessors as the directors of the trust funds while Mike and CIA would be the beneficiaries to finance the program with the sick girls. Once, Mike read ‘Financial times’ and they wrote in it that even ‘Microsoft’ company was such a trust. That the rights of the intellectual property were in the ownership of a firm accredited in CIA. All programs such as Windows and other got into the property of this firm. So, the shares of Microsoft Company were a kind of quasi obligations pledged only by the small part of the turnover finances of Microsoft Company as the subsidiary company. And, even that was a question that the lawyers could not answer totally without the main statute papers of the trust. But, they doubted if the shareholders of Microsoft would get anything at all, calling their shares the wrapping paper. Again, according to the statistics Mike had the sexual relations with about three thousand women. Which Mike hardly recalled, due it was almost always connected with the drug use on Mike’s part to prevent contracting a sickness due all those women were sick. Usually, Mike took the blood of his vein and made an injection into the buttock of the woman. Then, he took the blood out of her vein and made an injection in his own vein. Because of the drug use the blood group did not be of much importance. About one million of the women had been fertilized artificially. One million by a natural way owing a woman might fertilize one thousand women through the lesbian sex by a kind of the chain reaction due to the vitality of the spermatozoids that had been shown by the medical tests even in the wombs of the women that were on sixth or seventh step in that process. Still, Mike himself did not want to have any pretences for the money that had been used for the program. He was a thief-in-law. He should be modest and could not marry for some time. Then, the mob said he could marry and have a harem. Mike would live on other businesses, he would get by the price of the vaccines they used in Russia and sold to the West. He would have a kind of ‘real’ life in which the American woman should take part. When Mike saw her clips on MTV and other music channels, he saw the sad eyes filled with pain and offence. She did very much for Mike. Her songs were dedicated to him, and they had thought of together the words of those songs when she had been in the Soviet Union with a mission to seduce Mike, a ten years old boy then. It was a source of much comfort for him. He felt she really loved him. What for? He paid all other women and gave 10000$ for a night to the other women to bear him the kids. Still, many of those girls he would not recall often. But, that American pop star was special. He heard that that or this girl kept faith to him and waited when he was very sick. But, he just laughed thinking that his mother gave way to her fantasy to find any comfort for him. Now, it was not funny. Of course, often Mike turned off her songs because of jealousy and disbelief in her honesty. He knew it was not very hard for her to wait if she really was a lesbian as the Belgium preacher told. However, he felt that the poison of love cut off his wings and made him not free. He knew that he would love that woman even if she would be old. She had said that time in his childhood that she had loved only the girls and would accept only the innocent conception. But, Mike persuaded her to have a guilty conception. He heard how they talked to him that this woman flew into Russia to conceive her daughter of him. His friend Constantine asked why Mike did not know her. He said he had heard she had got a black velvet sack on her head. But, Mike recalled that he took that velvet sack off her face. Then, he had the reminiscences that he had flew to her to USA in a jet fighter. Anyhow, they joked much about it. Mike knew the other people had more information about his life than he himself had. It might be the work of Jack. Thus, Mike called himself in the time which he did not recall afterwards, and recalled only after much time through a lot of pain. That time of his childhood, that woman said that she would have a complex of inferiority based on the fact that she would belong to just one man who would have many women. But, Mike had said that she would belong to two men, Mike and Jack. And, he really felt a crazy jealousy for Jack’s amusement.

Japanese poetry

Mike knew what Japanese verses were. The main was the image and not the rhythm. Mike knew about some Japanese man who had been a military captive and died in Soviet Union. There was some personal tie-on. When Mike wrote his Japanese verses he arranged with the local KGB office to organize the arrival of the son of that Japanese man to Mike’s hometown on the pretences of visiting the museum of the exile of Lenin. Mike met the man near his home beside the town restaurant. He gave him the verses in a notebook and because the man read Russian he might evaluate the quality of the verses. He stayed of a good opinion. Mike advised the Japanese man to publish these verses in some journal in his fatherland on the pretences it were the verses of his defunct father. Indeed, his father had been a poet and they had found a notebook with the Japanese writing and letters in his military airplane which had been put down before they caught him a captive. So, Mike compensated indeed for the damage caused to the family of that man. They said the small Japanese poems written by Mike had the success in Japan. But, Mike stopped writing them because of the fear about which his grandma Helen also warned him.
‘Immediately stop writing these Japanese poems of yours!’ She insisted. ‘The God might punish you for that. You say they will get the Holy Spirit by reading these poems. But, you will get the suffering. How much suffered Jesus to give us the Holy Spirit of his story. Stop it!’
Indeed, though his small Japanese verses were good, he might not avoid suffering much because of them. It was an acute pain in the sequence of the year by year anguish of the soul rending. So, it maybe is not much to say about. But, surely it was enough of pain and enough of verses.

German aunt

It was the time of the perpetual boredom of the Soviet style of living. There was nothing to watch on the TV or in the movies for the kids. The time of the video salons with the Hollywood films for children mostly about some adventure did not come yet. So, all the kids Mike knew, including himself, sought for something peculiar to differ from the rest in the good light. In a photo album of his grandparents, Mike found the photo of an Eastern Germany actress or singer. It was a professional photo. The woman smoked a cigarette and smiled. She was blond and beautiful. Mike asked for that photo from his grandma Mary and took her home to the town. It was impossible to buy such photos in Siberia at that time. So, it might be quite possible to assert it was an ordinary photo. Which Mike did pretending it was his aunt who lived in Eastern Germany. Of course, it was taken with much of doubt if not to say a complete renounce. So, it was necessary to serve that dish on the table as a joke with a vain hope that some would believe which sometimes happened. Then, Mike would tell out his story of an aunt who lived abroad with all his childish fantasy and imagination. Usually, it would be a friend who was younger. Why Mike did it? Simply, he was bored by the routine of the Soviet life and he wanted to have something special in his life, even if it was thought of by himself. It was something from the other world. All things from abroad were kept special in his country. They were better and quite of the other style. Mike himself had nothing from the outer world, no jeans nor some jacket made on a western factory. So, it was the only line of his to the world of the West.

A debt to murder

Mike chose to participate in the affairs for the vaccinations on the part of KGB. A possible harem of sick girls was his award. But, his cousins and half-brother Nick were against his decision. Mike might not tell if he was a volunteer or forced to all that because of his father’s debts before the motherland. But, that choice was imputed to Mike. It might be taken for a real concern for Mike’s fate but for the absence of any kind persuasion and real efforts to endorse to pay the debts assumed by Mike to bail him out of that hard role. They just severely belabored Mike several times. It was the cheap play into morality for the sake of the honor of the family (not to meddle with the infected girls) and the protection of those girls from the eventual abuse of polygamy as they saw the situation. Mike clearly felt that they were aggressive just because he was in the big predicament and might not stand for himself or appeal to some authority for the security. It was like beating a lying man during a fight. But, KGB took it serious. Mike was not in a deal that had many people who would want to participate in. Mike might not have stood it and refused in the end to forbear and struggle against the microbes in his body to give the profit to the medicine of the vaccinations. So, the State security office was angry with that folklore initiative. It was necessary to prevent such cases in the future. So, they interfered. And, the boys and youths saw that the situation was serious. The life punished them hard. The cousin Andrew got drowned in Jenisej river not to get into more of the trouble after his life was ruined by chronically getting into the jail for some minor things. The half-brother Nick chose the mountain ski accident to get rid of the harder penalty. The cousin William, who had been eldest at the time when they had brought up Mike by their cruel methods, chose to the other way around. He killed a woman. It was an order. The woman was the former policeman and at the time of her own murder was the administrator of a hostel. They said she boiled alive in a bathroom filled with the hot water an Azerbaijani girl of about eleven years old. To prevent some gross crimes on the nationalist grounds and interethnic conflicts, the office decided for the woman to be killed in that the police helped her to get Scot free from an investigation of that case. Due William was guilty he got no discount in the court and was sentenced for twelve years in the prison. He passed in it eight years from the court decision term. The more so, William did not revenge for the dishonor of his sister Olivia. Mike arranged for the violators to die. So, William paid his debts with the murder.

Palestine problem

The Soviet and Russian means of massive communication also showed the Arab-Israel conflict as something inevitable and not able to be solved in practice. Nobody told about the causes of that conflict. It seemed that all was due to the religious and nationalist disagreements. But, when Mike studied English he saw in a foreign magazine that maybe the main problem was several millions of the Palestine refugees that had been collected in the camps on the territory of the Palestine autonomy and the adjacent Arab countries. The matter was simple. The Jew chased away the Arab from their motherland and took their homes, orchards and land. The Jew in their turned were forced to create their own State after the atrocities of the Hitler regime and common anti-Semitism in the rest of the world. So, the Jewish question was solved at the expense of the Palestine Arab. All other nations only benefited on that. The Jews left their businesses, homes and jobs to the nationals of the countries they immigrated from. The title nations got the good intelligentsia jobs, financial influence, business and houses. It was easier to find the job and houses, to get one’s own deal because the Jew left for Israel. For example, from the Soviet Union, three hundred thousand Jews immigrated to Israel. As a lawyer, Mike saw that the rights of the property of the Palestine Arab were violated by the Jew while the citizens of the other countries got the unjustified profit of the lower prices on the houses and lower unemployment level. The Jews were the doctors, businessmen, lawyers, bankers, scientists. So, the people that got rid of the Jew had better chance in their lives for themselves and their children. The compensation (if it were a legal suit in the civil law) was evident for the Arab that fled from the Palestine. In essence, it was just a legal case and no politics at all. There was the only way to solve the problem with the terrorism that was the backbite of the Arab world, it was to let the Palestine refugees to immigrate into the countries that had sent the Jew to the “promised land”. If Russia let go off three hundred Jews, the same amount should be let to go in from the midst of the Palestine Arab refugees. Then, the Palestine question would not be so acute as Jewish. The Palestine Arab would be the manual workers, builders, peasants and would do the job that was for the Russian not prestigious. While for the Arab from Palestine it would be a chance not to live on the alms of the West in the tarpaulin tents. What Russian does not dream of being a businessman, lawyer, doctor, artist and State official while it would be possible to sell the goods to those who would work for rather low salaries and pay the taxes. However, the problem was not so easy in being able to be settled down really. Of course, USA was built on such schemes, but the new economic situation was necessary to be created. Mike saw only one thing that would help to solve that question. It was the cheaper fuel for the cars. It would stimulate the industry to make it necessary to invite more of the workers. The metal spiral vacuum engine working on the coal powder was as it were the only real magic to bring more of the good to our cruel world.



Rumor

Mike was a little boy when that story took place. He always thought for adventure in a form accessible for him. He wanted to catch some spies and have the merits before his fatherland. Shushenskoe was an easy place for the foreign spies to meet because it was easy to come to the place of the exile of Lenin as if to pay a kind of tribute to that man. So, if CIA needed some people in Russia to collaborate with them it was much easier to meet them in Shushenskoe than in Moscow where all was under the scrutiny sight of KGB. The same was for the agents of CIA to meet together. All other territories were closed up for the foreigners or the level of the control was too high which made it risky for a meeting. Even, in the time of Russia, after about twenty years, Shushenskoe was frequently visited by the CIA agents who came under the legend of some cameramen, writers or scientific specialists. Of course, Shushenskoe was not a place where it was possible to commit a direct espionage but it was possible to meet some Soviet specialist who would come as though on a tourist travel. Once, Mike caught the flair of such a meeting. Maybe, it was some double agents or those who showed the sympathies to the communism only as an excuse to act in the Soviet Union for some intelligence office. Mike prepared himself technically. It helped that his elder brother was in a club of the young alpinists. Mike provided for himself a walkie-talkie because of that. He asked his brother about a possibility for a technical trick that would allow connecting the walkie-talkie to the stereo recorder. Nick told him what to do. Mike switched on the tape recorder and tuned in with it the portable radio then he on the second step tuned in with the radio the walkie-talkie. After that went from the house and came to the restaurant. There he got into a talk with a man whom Mike according to his informers knew as a spy. Mike was a small boy and brought about no suspicion in the soul of the adult tourist from the West. The man spoke Russian.
‘What you’ve got in your bag, boy.’ He demanded.
‘I’ve got a walkie-talkie. My brother is in the club of the young alpinists.’ Mike explained.
‘I also got a portative radio station.’ The man kindly boasted. ‘I may give you to watch it if you want.’ The man proposed.
‘How it functions?’ Mike asked.
The man explained. Mike took the radio station. Pretending to play with it while the man talked with an acquaintance of his Mike tuned in the station on the same wave as was on his walkie-talkie according to the instructions of the man. Then, he left it turn on.
‘You switched it off?’ The man demanded.
‘Yea.’ Mike falsely assured.
The man just took the radio station and put it into his suit. Then, he went to the restaurant. Mike, in his turn, went home and recorder all the talk of the foreign guests. It was about two and half an hour. Then, when he was in the kindergarten, he said to the teacher he needed to contact KGB. On that point, there was an instruction of the local KGB office that all Mike’s application should be passed over to an officer. A car arrived and took the six years old boy to the local KGB office. First, the officers mocked Mike on his espionage and joked much. Still, an interpreter listened the tape. He came into the office room very serious.
‘I did not understand all but what I understood is very important. I solicited long ago before the Moscow authorities to establish the buzzes in the restaurant. But, they said it’s no use. I wonder what they will say now… The quality of the tape is not very good and it’s necessary to send it to Moscow for the deciphering. But, until then, it’s necessary to phone Moscow and arrange what to do with these guys.’ The fair-haired officer informed.
The mechanism of the State bureaucracy began to work in its highest gear…
It turned out that this meeting was very important for the western spies. It was a very serious talk with the broad range of topics. So, the KGB got a lot of information on the CIA activity in the Soviet Union on several directions. The matter turned serious for the foreign spies and they asked Mike’s opinion about what for the KGB to do with them. Mike was only an advocate for the man with the radio station due Mike suspected it was through him that the leakage of the information was given and he played for the collection of the information putting the interesting question to his counteragents. So, the man and his wife became the double agents. Probably, it was because the man knew the CIA wanted already to sell him out to the KGB because his wife and he indirectly had meddled with the preparation of the vaccines on the Soviet Union citizens in USA, including the children. Thus, the scheme worked to let him return because KGB found out that they did it under a strong pressure and were not closely related to the process of bereaving the Soviet and USA citizens, mostly the spies who had worked for the KGB, of their lives. As for the staff of the local KGB office, they got the highest orders of the Soviet Union. Mike also got some service before the fatherland and humanity due he made an important act to prevent the human torture for the preparation of vaccines which he wanted to do on a volunteer basis in his own life and the lives of his sons and grandsons in return for the harems from the infected girls.
‘You, Mike, do not speak much on that. You know, you are a boy and we are a whole department. But, it was you who really caught the spies. So, do not put us into a hard situation. Still, when you will be adult you may put on the go some rumor, a spoon. OK?’ Mike’s superintendent proposed a bargain.
‘Yea,’ Mike said, ‘I simply did not want that they tortured the people. That’s bad business. I will do it just on my own to prevent such acts in the future. I may do a lot of vaccines from me.’ Mike consented.
‘Yea, let’s live and see.’ The man concluded.
Boomer

When Mike was a boy, he was charged with the collecting of the opium and heroin for the State industry of medicines. He inherited that business from a Tajik doctor when he stood up for him in his deadly conflict with his sons and sons-in-law having killed some of them in a fight where he used a razor blade against guns. They entrusted all that to Mike because the situation in the Middle East where formerly that trade was fully concentrated was not good enough. The quality of the opium was bad because it was often falsified or else they sold to the State the chemical extracts from the poppy, the surrogates of opium and heroin. The more so, the production of that agricultural product for which they paid well was exchanged for the participation in the production of the vaccines against the heavy sicknesses which often cost the lives to the human beings. But, Mike was able to produce the vaccines from his blood, the ones of the good quality, not in the laboratories but on his own. So, with Mike, there was no stink and good results on a volunteer basis. That is why Mike was capable to catch over that trade from the hands of the Middle East drug barons. Maybe, he did not usurp all the trade but some considerable share of it. And, in addition, Mike had a reputation as a kind of gangster among his fellow countrymen. But, still, it was not the main point. What was most important was that Mike did not offer the vaccines for some timely fornication but he produced the vaccines which helped the sick girls and women very much and he also promised to become the father of their children to even more prolong their lives and achieve the negative blood tests for the girls on their infections. Mike was a smart boy and all knew he made a lot of inventions and also for the military industry. All that compensated for the fact that he was just a boy and the peasants collected the pure opium and heroin which industriously and with much care and effort. It was on the collective farm where Mike lived with his grandparents in the village and also on some other collective farms in Siberia. Mike proved to be a good brand for the raw products of the State pharmacology. His authority among the fellow countrymen gave a big amount of opium and heroin for the State for medicines. In return, those who collected the opium and heroin got the money in some respect for the suffering on Mike’s part in his producing of vaccines. It would have been impossible without Mike. With some of the common stock money, they bought a second hand black BMW car. The young men used it for to date the girls and inhale a bit of the prohibited air of the capitalist West climate. Mike was just a nominal owner of that car and he never used for the needs of his family. Once, a pair of boys who dated the girls made a collision riding on that car. It was not serious. They came into a place near Mike’s grandparents’ house where the boomer was often left and ask Mike if he was angry with them.
‘I am not angry at all.’ Mike said. ‘That’s just an accident. But, I am afraid that the boys who are next in the schedule will be real angry. So, fix the bumper on its place and think of an excuse for the rest of the boys.’
The boys laughed and merrily proceeded to repairing the BMW.
Many people thought that it was a gang and Mike was a kind of leader. But, really, it was just a peasantry community. Though, to kill the head of the regional department of the Attorney General’s office for a gross offence to the honor of a young woman who originated from the village (and also with a consent and indirect prompting of the KGB) Mike took with himself a pair of the local boys. He was ten then. It was a pair of years later.



Rebellion

Once, about when he was ten, Mike became a rebel against the Soviet powers. It was when he killed the regional head of the Attorney General’s office at the hint of KGB. He knew he would do it for a long time before he got into the jail. The paradox of the time was that Mike should be declared a rebel against all kinds of powers which were misused to torture the people for the production of vaccines. The chief gangsters by whose hands that dirty business was made were not in respect among the ordinary criminals who also shared the values of the civil society even in the totalitarian State of Soviet Union. Honestly, they did not hold on for their lives also. They were vaccinated by the bad quality vaccines and now they were stricken by any kinds of sicknesses and did not want to die of the bunch of the heavy sicknesses, also heavy tropical ones. So, they kind of ordered themselves also in a rendezvous with Mike. They had enough pleasures with the sick women and now thought about themselves and their relatives, maybe children, though it was not the matter of the chief gangsters in Soviet system to acknowledge their kids. Thus, being a sort of personal rivals for Mike who had got in all these troubles also due to some mischief with his father who should have died in a laboratory but for Mike who substituted him in that trade of producing vaccines, they should die if not of my hands but of Mike’s words. He met a representative of the broad circles of the gangsters who did not want to contract any sickness from those thieves-in-law and other mob members. They arranged that when Mike would run from the jail shooting off the queue of the paratroopers also by a KGB order who wanted to get their grip on these Afghanistan war time military criminals collected in a regiment nearby Mike’s hometown, they would execute his sentence because then Mike would be a thief-in-law himself, though a ten years old boy. When Mike ran off the federal jail for juvenile criminals fighting with the paratroopers and putting down a helicopter with a shot of the Kalashnikoff machinegun, the prison camps and jail throughout the whole country stood on their rebellion against any kinds of authorities in the penitentiary system which made many of them fall the victims of the medical experiments on the human beings. They killed the chiefs of the mob who were declared to have betrayed the interests of the criminal world by collaboration with the totalitarian State. The criminal authorities in the jails and prison camps were cut out throughout almost the whole country. It was especially in the Middle East where the drug trade and production of the narcotics obliged many chief criminals to take part in the black trade of human torture in producing vaccines. Thus, the rivals of Mike were murdered in the breakout of the independence movement among the criminals in the jails. Some of the mobsters should also die among those who were not in jail but free, though it was much harder. Still, it happed during several years. The betrayal of the criminal world and its values on the part of the chief mobsters turned fatal for them. Mike proved that in his age of ten years old he was serious as a criminal and mobster.


Work


The fat middle age doctor sat on a stool and poked his fingers into the low part of Mike’s trunk. From skeptical he turned very appraising.
‘Vow, that tough! I thought you were just a pretender but it seems you do the hard work. That tough! Here come to us the big guys with a lot of muscles but they are the kids in comparison with you, though you’re how much?’ he demanded.
‘Thirteen.’ Mike informed.
‘At that age they pretend to begin the sexual life, but yours is in a full go… Forgive me for the comparisons concerning the size of your dick, it’s rather average, but it is appended quite perfectly well.’ The fat doctor in the ordinary clothes without any medical gown said…
Three young women sat in the room near the sauna. They already began to drink a little bit. It was sunny in the interior courtyard covered with the concrete. The women just left sauna and had meals and drinks. One of them, most swarthy, southern and cheeky began a frank talk with Mike which was rather a hard deal in that the youngster usually hardly understood the soft hints because what in such cases they hinted at was a very hard work for Mike as much as he remembered himself. So, he turned dull thinking not due he dissimulated or drove a kind of intrigue but because he felt a strong soul hardship which came upon him mostly on shoulders and chest.
‘You, Mike, are a strong man.’ The young swarthy southern woman began the conversation. ‘How much are you? Seventeen?’
Mike was just fifteen. Some energy in his head, like a soft cotton ball prevented him from brisk jokes and puns of words.
‘Look. His eyes are rolling forward somehow like I saw as a small girl in my grandparents’ farm the same with the bulls when they met the cows.’ She narrated.
Mike made a grimace and squeezed his teeth. The dull pain in the head made him slow of thinking, plus his lungs always seemed to be filled with air not enough.
‘Look upon his face. Even the muscles on his face are sinewy and strong. Not like with my Jack. He seems to be strong but he’s like a gut. He tore his sinews and gristles on those trainings… You do it good, Mike, if you do not go to those trainings. They blow off one another…’ Here a taller young woman stopped her.
‘Don’t blab. Do not push on the painful spot.’ She said to correct her girlfriend.
‘Yea, Mike, do you remember how you greased off our guys? They say you paid from your account?’ The young woman wanted to show she was ready to feel herself a victim but it was sure it was not that case.
Mike himself analyzed the information, sure they were teasing him. But, the politeness obliged him to stay calm and listen.
‘You offer him a deal but they hypnotized him against the harassment of the aged aunts.’ Said one of them whom Mike did not know and who strangely turned out to be most competent in how Mike’s mind worked.
‘I saw a fool like him once in our village over there on the South, but they said there was once too much of persuasion and too little effect which might differ from the ordinary one.’ The swarthy smaller young woman said.
Mike’s mouth went broad with a smile. He thought he caught the grist of the talk. He tried to realize the women did make fool of him because Mike had no girl of his own. Still, some force made him breathe heavily. As to the women, they were softly drunk and talked in a way as though the outcome of the conversation was sure for them and they just pulled the time in preliminary steps of finding the truth.
There were some more talks and jokes but for Mike it would be too much of arrogance to pretend the women offered themselves to him. Though, he had a lot of love fantasies concerning those young women. When afterwards Mike recalled that occasion he always felt heavy, especially with his breath. Like he did an intensive and heavy job but kept steady working.
Next day, fair-haired Jack came for his wife and the other two young women.
‘So, Mike you discharged our girls, the way it seems by looking at them?’ Jack said half seriously, half jocularly.
Mike felt heavy and sat on the green bench. He smiled and nodded with his head like he appreciated the joke. But, the swarthy small southern woman rebuked Jack in a way to show there was no room for derision…
For Mike it was not a matter of course that he had slept with the adult women. In the morning, he always remembered nothing of the night in that it was very heavy.
The adult women gave themselves to him not because he was something to spoil the life of the other people but because after that they felt good and might live a conjugal life with their husbands. Mike was a kind of healer. He knew it had to do with the electricity and Mike worked for that electricity to assure for a current of orgasm during the love with an adult woman. It was to bring in tonus and shape the organs and body of the woman. There was a kind of clandestine secret. But, mainly it was a secret for Mike alone.
Though Mike was about ten or even younger, the mom allowed for that kind of mature life for Mike. He was able to consume a lot of opium or any other stuff to fight microbes without any considerable damage for his own health. Seemed like Mike was able to conserve and make firmer his organism.
Once, when he was about ten years old, he had love with an adult woman who needed that kind of healing. In the night, he was quite a man because he realized himself not as a consumer but a kind of somebody who put right the problems. Anyhow, Mike knew that he worked much and invented a lot of things to help somebody for the flat or some other stuff. And, to make it more justified, he did it to save some woman from a chronic infective sickness against which he had immunity. But, in the morning, he was quite a boy with the childish underestimation and minor problems. He remembered nothing of the night.
The drunken woman raised her head off the cushion. He looked at Mike. ‘That was a real male!’ she pronounced.
‘Mom, whom does she mean? She means our father?’ Mike demanded afraid of a drunken sincere woman.
‘No, she meant you.’ The mom calmly said.
Then, when Mike was a young man and fasted of love and sublimated his sexual energy he saw again those moments of domination over the adult women. It was the moments of torture. He recalled the physical strain which he felt after that. It was one he passed over on himself from the women. But, now it seemed it was so deep and also the pain of the soul, deep pain of every atom of Mike’s body. He paid hard for that, though he had caused no damage, but contrary to it he had put right the matters…
The young drunken woman that had just brought a year old Mike to the house of his grandma Mary delivered a kind of concert. The old woman along with her more old girlfriend and relative rebuked the young woman for making Mike drink the alcohol.
‘Now, I’m ready to die after I knew the love of a guy,’ she alleged.
‘How much you drank foolish girl?’ The grandma Mary asked with enough charity to match the miserable condition of the young girl.
‘Why, a foolish girl? Now, I’m a foolish woman… Four bottles of Madera.’ She declared. ‘I stored it for my burial party.’
‘So, you got discharged? Have found nobody else to discharge on?’ The grandma Mary chastised. ‘But, I entrusted him to you to babysit.’
‘I looked for a long time to find a man to take the curse off me but there were just the suckers. But, your boy will be a great lover.’ The woman said.
‘Maybe, we’ll take him home? It’s cooler over there in the house.’ The grandma Mary offered.
‘No, let the man on the air. He holds his liquor with the dignitary face.’ The older woman sentenced.
‘So, he is a man with you already?’ The young woman protested. ‘How he had the time enough to become a man before me?’
‘With you or before you, you better go home and sleep over your liquor. You begin to speak too much.’ The oldest woman said.
‘I will go nowhere! I will sleep here on a dog’s carpet. I will not let the luck get out of my hands!’ The young very beautiful woman pronounced loudly.
‘Look at the way he looks at her.’ The grandma Mary said.
Really, the small Mike looked with redoubtable eyes on his woman. He was pretty tired of all that humiliation and the instinct drove him to make the woman stay independent and free. The young woman looked at his eyes.
‘Lord Jesus!’ She made a sign of cross on her chest and went home by a rather indirect line.
Mike recalled all that those he was just one year old. Then, he understood more by the tape recorder of his memory. First, the grandma Mary rebuked the young woman for the foolishness of making love with a one year old boy and even greater foolishness of telling the tale. She was afraid if Mike did not contract a venereal sickness. But, the girl insisted she was clean and known by anybody. Anyhow, Mike had a strong immunity and the grandma Helen felt long ago that the vaccine against the staphylococcus was not really what it should be called properly. As for the girl, as an ultimatum she said she was ready to die now and cut her veins. The grandma let her go home only when the young girl swore by all the saints she would not play a fool…
Mike translated for a man who wanted to sell his book to a pair of American scientists that turned out to be CIA agents, though they did not exploit their image.
‘Mike healed my wife.’ The man said to the Americans. ‘Translate, Mike.’
‘I don’t remember and I don’t understand what Jack means but …’ Mike translated what was necessary to.
‘I understand!’ The leader of the group said to make the other one laugh.
‘But, he prohibited the wife of a KGB officer to be healed in the same way. He said ‘let her just watch the movies of the divine healing.’ The Russian man boasted.
Mike translated.
‘I know that story till the end. Do not translate back to Russian.’ The elder guest said…
Mom’s guests, her girlfriends sat in the kitchen at the table. Julia went forward and happed home first. Mike stopped in the hall when he heard a serious talk to take place. It was not because he wanted to eavesdrop and tell some tale somebody else, but he just wanted to know what was the trick with his life which had turned over with his insanity to bury him under. What Mike understood about the first topic of the talk was the question of the anal sex. Mike insisted on that kind of intimacy as a more close and true. But, Julia held out.
‘I never tried it with my first husband.’ Julia asserted.
‘Do not tell us the tales. You lived two years and never tried it. All know about your marriage and who fucked whom.’ Drunk and brave Nadine spoke on the behalf of the company.
‘But, I tell you the truth.’ Julia calmly said.
‘We just checked you Julia and tested. All know what is what and it’s hard to hide the truth… Do not be afraid for that thing. They tested Mike many times, KGB psychologists and all. I tried it myself and feel good until now.’ Nadine told.
‘And, you are not timid to tell it.’ Julia asked.
‘When they got the hemorrhoids, then they are timid to tell about the matters. But, I on the contrary restored my marital life and was able to love my husband. You think in the old times they gave us the young men the flats just for free? It was necessary to come through all the bosses…’ Nadine initiated Julia into the secrets of the Soviet regime.
‘But, what about the wives of those bosses?’ Julia interrupted.
‘You think they became bosses just for free?’ Nadine found Julia’s incompetence.
‘Yea, to tell about the wives of the bosses we drank too little as yet. The nervous system might make a failure.’ Irene qualified as a doctor.
‘Not all the men are like Mike is.’ Nadine said and began to enumerate what Julia had along with her parents. After a little of claim for independence and bringing about the fact she was not alone in that respect, Julia acknowledged that such credits do not exist and the money had to be worked for.
‘We know what you are afraid of, Julia. It transmits. All your feelings and feels. When the woman knows that they’ll tear her ass she goes forward as Anna Karenina under the train. But, when it’s the way like it’s with you, there it’s necessary to think properly and not to see the Naples and die. I say it right, girls?’ Nadine led the company.
‘See, you are able to joke.’ Julia said.
‘What jokes, Julia? The jokes are now. The tears were before it. You’ll never understand. Mike is not like that… You say it was not the same with your first husband?’ Nadine asked and winked an eye to her girlfriends.
‘You said you knew all. Why then you ask the questions?’ Julia asked.
‘We know all about you, dear. Simply, tested you. If there is some threat to your honor. I mean some suicide head… just pass us over the information. We are a kind of KGB ourselves. I would pass the term in jail for Mike with pleasure, took the pressure off some young pretty girls. Nobody would hurt me. Hey, girls?’ Nadine demanded her girlfriends’ opinion.
‘That’s quite possible.’ Irene consented.
‘Yea, Julia. Do your job. I already made three new heirs to my husband, thanks to Mike healed me, and you also do you job. You already have all a woman might need during her life and maybe even more. You’ll understand later what is a family. How much money Mike possesses now? They said he was a billionaire? But they say now he is worth one trillion dollar. So, Julia the brothers and sisters of your kids will be happy and assured… We thought Mike was a fool when he chose you for that, but he explained all about you and drove your price up. I call it a real courtship. Now, you cost a billion dollar and might marry a billionaire. You think we cannot see how strong, gracious and good emotion way you are?’
‘Yea, to leave a trillionaire to marry a billionaire.’ Julia said with irony.
‘They’ve already found you one to establish the relations with the West, to make business and all. There’s already enough of business in our small town. You think it’s bad to seduce some American woman from Wall Street or Manhattan? And, the boy will look after you to flirt and develop what he has to use with some other woman if he’s fortunate enough like it’s with the other women of Mike. Mike decided so himself and I do not think he did not understand how to make you happy.’ Nadine informed.
‘If he decided himself… But, I know much already about that myself.’ Julia told.
‘Then, it is much better.’ Nadine said. ‘Mike, you may enter. You are over there?’ she invited.
‘Yea, I’m here. I just waited until your talk is over. I thought it was serious.’ Mike said.
‘What you understood from what you heard?’ Nadine asked.
‘I heard much but I understood nothing. If I understand I will tell it nobody.’ Mike promised.
‘You’d better write a short story.’ Nadine advised.
‘Ok,’ Mike consented…
Julia’s mother Natalie outraged. First, it was because Julia had applied to the Attorney General Office local department for the investigation of how much the sexual exploitation of her body by Mike influenced it for worse. There was no breach of the rules of how properly exploit a woman. Julia showed her full incompetence in the questions of the violence in the family. Frequent love intimacy and sexual dependence of the regular emotional and body discharge she qualified as an enslaving condition. Her last argument was the usage to use the ‘back gaits’ as it had been between her and Mike before she opted for spiral contraception.
‘You better punched her once for sure.’ Natalie showed her indignant emotions. ‘She shamed me throughout the whole town. Her notion of the violence in the family… What orgasm torture you both thought of?’
‘What orgasm torture?’ Mike did not understand.
‘You fuck her for three hours each day. You think it’s necessary to do all they read in the books. You think all that’s written there is true? But, I guessed why her small eyes glistened… I thought she brought to you only her girlfriends, but she passed through you half the town. What you’ll say at that?’ Natalie asked.
‘What half the town?’ Mike demanded.
‘You should know one thing. You will not see her for long time. You are crazy indeed but she does not know how to live with a sick man. She has to be taught certain things… I will make her sleep with you and serve her marital duty. It’s not all beer and cakes. She shall know what is to live for a man. I will force her.’ Natalie promised to her own self it seemed.
‘I will commit no crimes.’ Mike firmly said. ‘I will not participate in forcing anybody. I do not want to live up hemorrhoids in forcing somebody.’
‘She simply had no man ever before you. She is a fool and does not understand anything.’ Natalie declared.
‘I think it’s not a shame to have a child who does not have a proper notion about the violence in the family.’ Mike opinioned.
Though there was more of irritation on the part of Julia’s mother and words of anger testifying the confusion and not ability to cope with the circumstances, Mike managed to part with her peacefully after all…

Monopoly

Mike had the immunity against many sicknesses: hepatitis, HIV, tropical infections and other. So, he might become the progenitor of many children born by the sick girls. The doctors searched for a universal vaccine and it gave Mike the privilege with the girls that had this or that infective or hereditary illness. It was a kind of monopoly. To get healed the girls had to get pregnant of Mike. The baby would have the inborn immunity and the mother would get it by the circulation of the blood. The antibodies genetically produced in the new body of life by the hereditary actions of the certain genes would penetrate into the organism of a mother. That is why the girls would need Mike’s seed. It might be a humiliation if the girls would get only the chance to conceive a baby not to die of some sickness if Mike did not become a father who might financially provide for his children. On one of the occasions, Mike wanted to clarify his position on that point with a talk with one of his superintendents in KGB.
‘If that’s a monopoly and I am almost alone in the services I offer. I mean the healthy children and immunity for their mother to get healed. I want that the girls had a good father for their children. I know it would be hard for them to find a husband owing they are sick but still possible if he would be also sick, but they should get the good alimony for their kids. I do not want to use their hard situation and get the emotions of abusing the power on that. I will do all the job necessary to justify my fatherhood and I want that my children had a good start in their lives.’ He said.
He really did all to legally earn the money for his children. It was the verbal scenarios for the films that got the good money box. The ideas for the songs and books he also used as the source of the finance. He solved any kinds of the problems for the State that were morally justified. These acts were justified not by the natural common morals of the human values shared by all. They said he made a lot of money in the hidden assets to allow the average conditions for every child and also maybe he gave them more than some more closely related father that would be neglectful with his parental duty. So, Mike did not misuse his monopoly position.


Helpers

Mike’s parents invited a surgeon, their family’s friend Mark to castrate a small male pig. Mike should be an assistant for that procedure.
‘The order is executed,’ Mike joked, ‘It’s good they do not order the boys in such a way.’ Mike said.
‘You are mistaken, Mike,’ The old surgeon remarked, ‘They order the boys very often in such a way.’
‘That’s for behaving bad?’ Mike produced a childish question for a fifteen years old boy to check the secrets of the old man’s trade.
‘No, we are not such an organization. Maybe, it would be possible with the KGB but for us it’s simple. The people is now weak and the parents try their therapy until the last moment, so we have nothing to do but cut the balls. Not all the boys are the same good as you Mike and take care for their virile status to assure a good immunity for themselves in the first turn. So, for your girls, you will have a lot of helpers.’ Old Mark told.
‘Yea, I will take care of them,’ Mike promised now in the know of what old surgeon meant.

Onions affair

Mike did very much for the reputation of the town he lived in and for his country. And, he knew he would do even more of that kind. What only the deal with Catherine meant? Still, his same year counteragents, the boys from the other classes and grades, showed much of despise in respect of him. Mike felt he needed a one against all occasion to settle the scores. Otherwise, they were just the small boys while Mike killed the adults. They fucked their asses, the elder boys and even adults, as was the common notion of these boys the way the girls knew and they know truly of that kind of life moments. But, it was not enough for Mike. He wanted to punish them himself or even kill to make them answer for this kind of pleasure which he originated in a nobody asked him the permission way. The times turned to the private deals. So, Mike had an idea. He wanted for his father and his friends to bereave the town four schools of the money paid for the services of the schoolchildren who helped collect the onions on the collective farm fields. It was simple because they would give them the onions in the packs for to find a way to sell them and get a compensation. Mike thought of this scheme just naturally. He proposed all it to the higher authorities, the local KGB office. He explained that it would be a making the collective to pay for the undue disrespect. However, the scrap might arise and Mike wanted the opinion of the office for the possible casualties of his rivals. After a while, he had the qualified opinion.
‘You know, Mike, the way they behave themselves in respect of you is what they might think of us. So, if you kill some bad boys we would not be against it. If you cut these saplings, there will be less fucking with this fucked stuff later and we might be occupied with some really important and interesting matters. So, you may cut them thirty, forty… as much as there will be of them, using all your skills as a paid murderer. That’s the highest point of view, if you are interested… Then, we will just say there is too much tied upon your person and you will not get into the jail for it. Just self-defense, it will be qualified.’ The officer who relevantly was a newcomer with Mike said. He was a kin person in a way because he had all the precedent information on Mike.
Then, Mike had to find the partners for his father who said Ok for the affair as a way to protect Mike’s future family. Mike visited the father’s pal Valero. He told him about the matter.
‘Mike, I am not that tough as just to do it from the start without any disguise. But, my old car, for example, may get burnt on our visit to your father’s house because you will inform us of it in a quite way… and you are a quite man… and we will not understand it right away and lose the precious seconds. Then, I may take that money for a new average size truck.’ Valero proposed.
Mike consented and it was the way the events developed. Then, the local boys sort of a gang tried to clarify the matters with Mike on that point but Mike just said that he would cut the throats to his opponents.
‘If there will be fifty, I will cut the throats to fifty. If there will be sixty, it will be sixty.’ Mike warned.
‘And, you are ready to pass a term in jail for it?’ The representative asked.
‘I will not pass any term in jail. It will be self-defense.’ Mike said.
‘It will be a special operation?’ The too much clever boy asked.
‘It will be self defense. That’s enough for you. Nobody will pay for such people as you. I would be my personal business.’ Mike explained.
There was no scrap, but they said Mike belabored some of his bad acquaintances who were no schoolboys any more. However it was, Mike did not remember it for sure.



Lecture

It was a strange kind of lecture. The teacher, a woman of age but beauty told about Mike’s benedictions, even those which he put on his conscience to be the maledictions. He was the benefactor, but still he was a malefactor in his mind. It was all about Mike’s payments to the sick girls to become the mothers of his kids and also the help to the people he did not count as strangers. All were relatives for him. He was the chieftain of the humankind tribe and that obliged him to take the pain and concern for others. She was the teacher of the penal law and it made her story go in a way to show Mike as a gangster of much romantic feelings he had brought to the womankind the same as the mankind. He covered the faults of other people with his responsibility. As for her, he restored her on her position as a woman of law, after he had pledged for her to get her out of a professional ruin as a consequence of a personal disaster in the life of that beautiful woman which even by hard smoking and tag of a tough woman was not made void of his feelings in her address. She talked much for his benefit, like he had a lot of orders and medals, inventions and goodwill political and economical solutions. Still, he task was to frighten Mike to begin to go on the way of the suffering and sexual forbearance in his ordinary life of his first self. She even told about the Chernobyl disaster with a paradox of Mike having been equalized in rights with the liquidators of that catastrophe and having come through the criminal investigation of the subversive activity against USSR in having blown up that atomic station.
Mike knew why he had blown up that station. First of all, it was to make away with the plagues of many grave illnesses in that region. Secondly, it was to restore the natural sources of the radioactivity and its natural level in the ecological system as an origin of the everyday chemo-therapy against the hereditary sicknesses such as cancer and others. The fact that the uranium and other radioactive elements got scarce in the nature by having gotten collected in the reactors of the atomic stations and nuclear warheads made stale the sacred wells in which by an instinct the human beings had treated the serious sicknesses on their early stages in the past centuries. So, Mike was no terrorist. He restored the natural way of things. Even, the third world war which loomed over was destined to provide more natural constant curing of the heavy illnesses when the radioactive materials would get dispersed in the atmosphere after the rockets with the nuclear warheads would be taken down by the antimissiles invented by him. Otherwise, the war was senseless. It was to prevent a real third world war in which the sick men, women and children might have died because of a necessity to fight the infections. So, Mike was afraid not by the responsibility of punishment but the responsibility of duty. That Balzac age woman wanted a hope also for her son who was sick and wanted to attack Mike along with his police special forces detachment when Mike would commit a special operation intended only for preventing them killing one another, the police the mob, the intelligence office the private persons. Mike needed to believe he would save all those who might be practically get saved.

Remark

Mike was a small boy then when the Chernobyl atomic station blew up. He told like he had hypnotized an operator of that station to make him commit the wrong acts to cause the accident. Almost all except Mike himself felt by the common sense that it was a foolish idea but still the doubt, fear and anger made the boy responsible for that catastrophe this way or that. Once, Mike, on his way to walk in the streets of the city on some trip of his, met a man advanced in the age. The man was merry and somewhat too exalted on the idea Mike was the originator of the catastrophe. Maybe, he thought it was a good joke on the childish imagination of Mike that bordered too closely on the possible craziness. Or else, he was a specialist in the explosions and might tell that it was the work of the ordinary explosions, the more so, the rumors had circulated for long that the nuclear reactor in Chernobyl did work on the overheat and, technically, the only solution possible was to destroy the reactor before a possible uncontrolled chain reaction of uranium to cause a atomic explosion. Also, the man probably baited for some extra information from such seemingly easy victim of the cooked up momentary intrigue of a jocular talk as Mike was in his eyes.
‘But, you exploded the reactor very successfully!’ he said with the rum fire in his too merry eyes. ‘It was an accurate nuclear explosion to destroy only one blocks of the station. I’ve seen a lot of the explosions, also even the nuclear ones. But, that was a perfect work of a sapper.’
But, Mike was too clever to work his bread well. He sent the smoke of the doubt and hints into the eyes of the man who searched for the truth. Mike might see that even that man could not stand the pressure of that event, though he was a specialist. It only added to his assurance that he might take the guilt on himself and work it off not to cause a full certitude that he was a terrorist but the timely doubt as to the fact that the nuclear energy was not so cheap as it seemed and not as secure as they predicted. It was hard to answer for the mistakes of the other people to hide the verity but still it was a good job. That is why Mike indulged his fantasy in the legend he created for himself to make the burden of the authorities less heavy and told what he already knew he must tell to the demoralized man who wanted to conceal his weakness under the artificial merriness of the alcohol that made him crazy for some time.
‘I thought you were a serious boy and would tell me the truth.’ The man said with regret.
Maybe, that thing was too heavy for the sober reason.

Bambi

Herbert’s mother often said to him not to do that or not to do this or he would play Bambi. It meant that Herbert would lose his mom and maybe get lost as the small deer from the animation movie. But, once, the small boy of being eight years old realized in the company of some military people that to play Bambi should signify something else. When he came back home he asked his dad about that.
‘Your mom does not know what she says. With these guys it should have the different notion. When I was on the war in Vietnam to play Bambi meant to come to the positions of the enemy after being surrounded with the hidden explosives around the body to make an explosion instead of surrendering. I believe it’s from the word “bomb”.’ The dad told.
‘Have you ever seen the guys who played Bambi?’ Herbert asked.
‘Yea, I saw such desperate boys. Once, I even held one on the bead of my automatic rifle. But, he was faster than me when he turned on the fuse. I sent a bullet but it was late. He already exploded himself and the guys that tried to take him captive.’ The dad told.
‘Is it possible to stay alive after playing Bambi?’ Herbert demanded.
‘I knew about such specialists. They made the directed explosion and sometimes even the fragments were used. And, they came through that only with a contusion. But, that’s necessary to be a master in that trade to make sure for such a blow-up. It does not work always. And, you need an armored jacket at that case for your body to stay safe.’ The father said.
But, Herbert did not need to know anything more. It seemed to him he got a clear idea about what it did mean to play Bambi now…
They made the vaccines of Herbert’s blood, so sometimes he turned up to be abroad. The same was for this time when the occasion brought him into the family of some big American businessman. But, the girls would be girls and Herbert could no longer stand the treatment of the rich daughters of the big men whose house he passed the time in…
He came to a pair of the men that sat on the bench in the city. Herbert had an armored jacket on him that was specially produced for his safety as having the importance for the society. Also he had above the jacket with the explosives without any metal fragments. It was an affair and the boy gave some grass to the men who were the veterans of the Vietnam on their loose from the crazy house where they came through the medical care to part with the horrors of the war. Word after word, and Herbert said about his idea to rob the bank. He needed that money for the sick girls that lived in the poor quarters. Then, he would pay the debts to the CIA for this money with the vaccines from his blood and some services they do not speak about he would render when he would get more aged. By the overheard talk from the people that circulated in the high business spheres, he knew that the big some of the cash was carried to the bank that day from the Federal Reserve System. Maybe, the grass was so good or else the guys were real crazy but after the boy gave them the weapons he had stolen from the house where he lived they moved toward the bank after the men took on the rubber masks. To make the road faster they climbed into the van Herbert had stolen on a street up town.
The deal was heavy but taking the hostages Herbert with a pair of guns kept the control over the situation to make it sure that the van with his new friends should disappear without any queue. When he knew by the portative radio stations communication that his accomplices were out of the city and dropped the money into the hidden place to make away from the police themselves he surrendered. But, first, he held out the storming group of the police with the threat of blowing himself and the hostages up. Only once, a stray bullet produced a small explosion to testify he did not bluff. His jacket had many pockets and the explosives blew up in only one of them. The rest did not detonate. Still, he pulled the fuse to make it explode to get a contusion and loss of memory not to tell about the plot and its participants to allow for her reserve of the time for the money to be distributed in the financial help to the future mothers of his kids and the bribes to the strong ones of this world. The fact that it was a CIA program promised for the affair to be a kind of a bargain and see the good realization of the intent…
After that story, they brought Herbert home to Soviet Union and the dad approached him and took into his big heavyweight boxer arms. The boy told the story to the dad.
‘Why you made the explosion?’ The dad kindly asked.
‘That’s to forget about the details and names.’ Herbert answered.
‘Ok, you really frightened me. I thought you really wanted to play Bambi.’ The dad commented…
Again, Herbert paid with a visit the local KGB office. His superintendent was merry and the boy felt the mischief.
‘We sold the vaccine for seventy millions dollar to our Western partners. But, that money will be used for the payment to the scientists that worked on that project. The research and all the like. Do you want to say something to us?’ The officer asked.
‘Will I get something?’ Herbert demanded.
‘But, the bourgeois already settled up with you. You said you robbed some bank?’ The man asked with a soft provocation that was usually the prerogative of the kids in their mutual games.
Herbert said nothing. He knew that his aspiration for the sacrifice played a trick with him again.



SMS messages

When he was a boy, in KGB, they advised him to contact Tina on some occasion.
‘But, she’ll have a husband to that time.’ Mike said.
‘It’s all right all the same,’ The officer encouraged…
Mike got Tina’s phone from his law school acquaintance Julia, a native girl. It was five years after the graduation from the law school. Mike tried to write SMS messages, but after the first brisk answered Tina turned more slow on the answers or kept mum at all.
‘I understood you’re dead. I offer my condolences.’ Mike wrote in his mobile phone.
Tina appreciated his joke and continued to communicate a little. Before that even the reports from the snowy forest ski promenade went off in nothing. When Mike had compared Tina with the white silence of the Antarctica she had not answered. Then when Mike got more sincere in his communication Tina said she was astonished with the information and a bit scared. She wrote her baby was sick, so, Mike just assured that he would be always ready to help Tina in a rainy day, like he was an insurance company. But, still, he understood that no matter for all his fantasies, the girls he loved lived a rich and valuable life plain with emotion and real events. Even Julia was tired with Mike’s not ability to find a job and forgive her for her promiscuous past, if it might be called so. But, Mike was lonely. Even Julia turned off her mobile phone to prevent any attempts of Mike to interfere into his life. Recalling all that Mike understood that he was sick. To become sick was Mike’s choice. Once, he had complained to the mom that the absence of money and frequent scandals in the family would drive him to the sexual forbearance and madness might result.
‘But, whether you should not do it? They might make us answer for your Tajik.’ The mom firmly said.
So, maybe, it was just a kind of reality show starring him as a crazy fool. Was it a legend about all those virgins who kept lesbian before he would take them in a harem? Maybe, it was intended just to make him kill and suffer. Mike felt himself fooled and cheated out of the ordinary luck a man should have in his life. Even Catherine for whom he killed or perhaps wounded her father and uncles found a thousand excuses to avoid any relations with Mike, even occasional ones. So, Mike was a fool, it made his ready to drink the pills. He did not want to stay a fool any more, not to give anybody to take avail of his stupidity. He felt there was no equitability in life and nobody owed nothing to anybody as his former girl Julia had loved to repeat. Mike was happy he proved they were just a bunch of liars, all those who made avail of his credibility. He was not glad he killed the people or took responsibility for some terrorist acts. He regretted that he had committed it at the contrary, due he was fooled out of the opportunity for the luck and happiness of the ordinary life and got nothing as compensation. Of course, they even insisted for him to have a harem, the people who had the real concern and the power of opinion. Mike got the promises of the help and assistance on their part very appreciated. But, still he felt little help. Maybe, it was necessary to wait. When he believed that his girls kept faith to him it a balm for his stressed soul. But, he was so much of time lonely that it seemed to him he was just a chaser of illusions. Might it be so that the really serious people lost their interest for him. Would the reputation of that office to suffer and help many needy boys or youngsters to choose the other way in their life and the other office, the one where they paid the money for the hard work. Of course, they mentioned that Mike had got the house for his parents, but was it worth several years of loneliness and anguish. Maybe, he just had better worked in an ordinary structure with a defined salary to buy a flat for himself and be happy from the very beginning than to trade with the phantoms and apparitions of the intelligence office. Mike did not argue against the cost of his parents’ house, but the last said Mike was of no concern here and he even had to risk his health and life more in a way to pay for it. Maybe, Mike just had committed so many mistakes and the people around him just wanted to make him suffer before possibly murdering him? It did not look like a complete paranoia. To boot, even Mary, his new fiancée, was not keen on him. Julia doubted if she was still obliged to work off her family’s debt to Mike. Jane just showed her despising Mike. And, even Tina, the first true love of Mike just grew disinterested in communicating him after a pair of days. At Mike’s confession of love, she just said it was young and not serious.

A fantasy?

‘You know, Mike, that American woman of yours bore you a daughter.’ Ernst told.
‘Do not say nonsense, Ernst.’ Mike said.
‘Ask from Samuel.’ Ernst offered.
‘Yea, Mike, that’s no jokes.’ Samuel commented.
‘You know how to win a heart of a woman, to get to her on a fighter jet. You just don’t know how much talk there was on it.’ Ernst said. ‘What you’ll say at that?’
‘I just cannot understand how you were able to get access to my dreams. I believe it’s Jung’s collective unconscious. That’s why you may see my dreams.’ Mike ventured. ‘I did not tell it to anybody.’
‘Mike, how we might be able to see your dreams? You had better admit it happened really. What you remember on that? Tell us about the contents of your dreams.’ Ernst insisted.
‘I just see how I flew on a black fighter jet, maybe it was SU-37. There were four Merry Rogers on the jet. Two on the wings, and two on the tails. There were the cocaine in the right wing rocket and heroin in the left one…’ Mike told.
‘But, how they were not able to put you down with the rockets, land-air and air-air?’ Ernst demanded.
‘I avoided the rocket flying parallel to its trajectory, along it, and destroyed it with the gun fire of the jet fighter.’ Mike said.
‘Good, very well.’ Ernst remarked. ‘What’s more?’
‘Then, they said in my school I was absent for two weeks and I just said it was Thursday the same but they said it was the other Thursday, two weeks later. It were the two girls.’ Mike narrated.
‘You say Thursday not Tuesday? That’s very important.’ Ernst said.
‘Yea, I was sick a pair of days and got strangely lean very fast. I took rest for two days and then came back to the school. The girls joked I flew to USA to that American woman and then the minister of defense said that there was such a penetration on the territory of USA through the flak defense to prove the security of Russia against a possible doctrine of the first nuclear strike on the part of USA. Then, I began suspect it was me.’ Mike told.
‘But, how you were able to hide a jet on the territory of USA?’ Samuel asked.
‘Yea, answer on that.’ Ernst proposed.
‘I sent a rocket to a bog there was on the map and simulated a catastrophe…’ Mike said.
‘You’ve got a map?’ Ernst asked.
‘Just ordinary one.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, follow.’ Ernst advised.
‘Then, I landed the jet on an old air-lane in a desolate air-port to pass over the drugs. I don’t know why I took them for.’ Mike told.
‘Ok, enough is enough. The drugs is not our competence.’ Ernst said.
He talked something with Samuel and the intonation of the last showed he was glad with the results of the interrogation…
‘A flyer.’ Stiff derided Mike meaning the slang meaning of that word of a victim of a possible beating up.
‘Yea, he’s a flyer.’ Mary, a native elder girl said. ‘He penetrated beyond the air-defense system of USA and you cannot pass an exam.’
Mike just went to the water closet putting little value on all that talk, deeming it a practical joke.

Irish republican army

All around Herbert expressed themselves to the effect that he had something to have done with the Irish separatists. They called him in the local KGB office and he sat on a chair to eavesdrop, or better to say to listen to the talk of two intelligence office employees through an open door.
‘You say the arms were left?’ The one of them asked.
‘Yea, I say to you it were the kids.’ The other related.
‘But, they checked the Irish Republican Army warriors for the participation in that?’ The man demanded.
‘Yea, all of them drank in the pubs to commemorate the anniversary of their Republican Army. I say to you that the kids. They say so.’ The other man definitely assured…
Herbert recalled that story with the Irish warriors for independence of the Northern Ireland. At least, thus showed his fantasy it seemed. But, it strangely correlated to the reality. He somehow turned up in the Northern Ireland and found to know that the British soldiers that served their term over there were sick as a consequence of an unsuccessful vaccination. Maybe, the vaccine itself was not so bad but the people took it for a credit of the nature it was possible not to pay and let themselves into the womanizing with the sick women instead of taking measures to get the long term immunity. The vaccine had the collateral of the tropical infections and fevers. So, a collapse of the immunity system and getting rotten alive was what was left to the military guys. In a personal conversation with a veteran of the detachment, Mike promised to organize something to make it sure for the soldiers and officers to die by a terrorist attack for their widows and kids to have the good pension, merits and honors. As it was always, the old soldier did not promise to give his life easily and pledged for his colleague to be definite on the survivals also. But, because Herbert had lived long enough in a pack of wolves as a baby he knew that his job was to kill the sick and it looked like a duty of humanity instead of jeering at the dishonor of the future added to a tragedy. He found some strong boys from the locals and they made a ritual of the ancient Irish tribes. They found the tombs of the dead warrior and ate their flesh. Herbert needed it for a state of mind similar to a trance and the boys also did it. Then, they falsely buried Herbert for him not to be afraid of the death not to call it close but to avoid. Half an hour beneath the soil made Herbert’s less vulnerable to the fear and doubt. The other necessary step was to persuade the adult warriors of the Irish Republican Army to allow the hard booze for themselves to put the accent on the date of the first separatist attack instead of some blow-up in the Protestant quarters. That was done and in the night Herbert along with the boys made a sortie and began to kill the soldiers on the patrolling. The new soldier arrived and got killed by the machineguns which the boys availed by. The first weapons of the murder were the planks with the long nails they found somewhere. The harvest of the dead was rather numerate in the morning and after the dawn the police arrived to arrest the activists of the Irish Republican Army who had a strong alibi of many witnesses in the pubs. But still, Herbert and the boys from his zombie gang surrendered themselves in the first half of the next day after the sortie. The same as Herbert, all of them were in a very deep self-hypnosis and assured that they killed the knights who did not keep allegiance to the English king and attack the Ireland. They said they served the British crown and were the faithful subject of the English king…
Herbert’s superintendent KGB officer came into the room and took his seat on the chair.
‘Herbert, you should not do the all dirty job for the Irish separatists. You should involve them into your measures against the British authorities. They lie on the brick ovens like Ivans the Fools from the fairy tales while you solve their problems. Our authorities approved of what you did but you should so it in a way to benefit your country most. Of course, it does match with the policy of our country but still next time you should coordinate what you do with us. I know you may have your own instructors from the highest instances of our office but my personal demand is you should trust us and work through us to make it surer. I think that’s the time to part with this clandestine manner. The people may not understand you. There is the subordination and it would be better if you acted through the ordinary channels. We help you much but now we on the spot work more with the consequences of your acts while we would like to be involved into the decisions. We arrived here for it and we feel we are ready for it. Ok?’ The man calmly said.
‘Yes, I understand.’ Herbert said.
‘What you understand?’ The man asked.
‘That I should work the way you said.’ Mike answered.
‘I always presumed you were a clever boy. You really understood?’ The man demanded.
‘Yes, you should not say nothing more.’ The boys said.
By the intonation, the boy made the officer understand that he realized that the decision of Moscow was that he should not work through the emissaries from the central office but through the local officers, the ones that specially came from some big Siberian city to work with Herbert…
The female doctor, a very pretty woman as it was, asked Herbert the questions why he made the boys to eat the rotten human flesh and ate it himself.
‘Why you did it Herbert? The boys felt very bad afterwards.’ The woman questioned.
Mike explained his acts in half words and hidden hints which were very much spiced by the talks about the needs of the sick girls and what is wrong and good in the end with the whole affair. The fact that the woman was a doctor helped her make a details trial to find out for sure if Mike was regular and right in his deed. However, all should look like a spontaneous act of the boyish courage in the search of heroism.


Lady Diana

Many people came to the town where Mike lived because even in the time of the Soviet Union it was easy to get a permit to come there to visit the museum of Lenin’s exile. Even, Dalai Lama came to him to propose to become the next Dalai Lama to chase the Chinese out of Tibet. Mike said that it was superfluous because the Chinese would also turn to be capitalists and Tibet would get all the religious rights and even Dalai Lama would be able to get home. Always, Mike talked through an interpreter but it did not hinder him in any way…
Mike sat on the border of the road in the yard of his condominium. He cleaned the boots with a small stick from the dry dirt that had been left on them yesterday contrary to the instructions of his mother. A boy ran up to him. He was so excited that lost his breath and even could not speak for about ten seconds.
‘Mike, the English princess arrived to you.’ He announced.
‘And, what she wants?’ Mike asked busy with his boots.
‘She wants that you came to her. She’s over there near the restaurant. That woman in the grey coat.’ The boy said with a swallow and showed with his hand toward the two story yellow brick building of the only restaurant in the town that had twenty thousands residents.
Mike saw two women. It was about one hundred yards distance. One of them had the dark glasses and a kerchief on her head.
‘Say to her to wait a little bit I’ll trim myself and come after a pair of minutes.’ Mike said.
He quickly cleaned the boots off the yesterday dry dirt with his fingers. Then, he rubbed the low parts of his trousers with both hands each and thought that maybe his mother was right in her requirements as to the accuracy of the wardrobe. He shook the dust off his hands and washed them in the puddle at his reach. He dried the hands on his coat. He saw he had not one button on his coat. He cussed. Anyway, he put his clothes into the affordable order and stood up understanding that he could not make the madam wait. He went along the asphalt road to the benches near the restaurant. He approached the two women one of whom was the interpreter.
‘Hello.’ Mike said.
‘How do you do, boy?’ The tall woman in the dark spectacles greeted.
‘Thank you, I’m fine.’ Mike said.
‘How’s your health?’ The kind woman asked again.
‘I’m Ok.’ Mike replied.
‘Do you know who I am?’ She asked.
‘They said to me you are the English princess.’ Mike answered.
The woman smiled, ‘I am the princess of Wales but it does not matter much. They said you are a prophet and I came to ask your advice.’
‘It’s about you, your husband and his mistress?’ Mike demanded.
The woman seemed to be in a predicament because of Mike’s knowledge of the problem.
‘It’s not polite to speak about it in such a way even for a prophet.’ She rebuked Mike.
‘I just do not want to make you begin that matter yourself wasting a lot of time on the preliminary explanations.’ Mike made the matter clear.
‘Well, you are a gentleman to spare me from the necessity to tell you the story all know already all the same… or you are a businessman?’ She questioned.
‘I will be a gentleman when I’ll have the merits before Britain and become a count myself with the lands and all that.’ Mike said.
The woman laughed long and sincerely, but then sharply stopped.
‘You seem you are smart? All know about your deeds. You are a terrorist and the British special forces will track you down and get rid of you.’ She spoke with hatred.
‘I’m not a terrorist. I just solve the problems. And, my solutions are welcomed by all. As for what concerns you, if you want to hear my opinion as a prophet just listen. You married your husband for the money and high position. Now, you do not want to temper his liaison with another woman and finally you will divorce him and sleep with the other men taking avail of your new status. But, they will not forgive you that and those British Special Forces of yours will track you down and murder. You’ll die of their hands yourself.’ Mike expressed his anger as the result of that day’s bad mood originating from his girls’ behavior of flirting with the other boys that made all his suffering void of sense. ‘You hate me just because I also want to have two or more women. But, I deserved that.’
‘My sons will revenge for me.’ She assured.
‘Who will they revenge to? Their father or grandparents?’ Mike demanded.
‘They will revenge to you!’ Lady Diana cried.
‘It’s bad to kill the princes.’ Mike said after a while.
The woman began to weep and sat on the bench. She sobbed for about ten minutes. Why Mike said those cruel words to her? He was not afraid of what she said however he felt a peril. She had no real political power. Just it was necessary to show the fangs taking into account that the world is based on the balance of power and the people should not be given any chance to make the money on making noise and even committing some practical steps to revenge by hypocrisy after their problems would be solved by Mike, it might put him in danger.
‘I thought you are a true prophet and they said you stood up for the girls and helped them.’ She complained.
‘But, now they want to leave me alone to suffer for their sins. They are the same as you.’ Mike said looking straight into her eyes.
She rubbed off her tears, ‘Do not believe them. They are just afraid you might abuse them. It’s just to show their own importance and pretend they are demanded by somebody else which is not true. They are afraid you might leave them and they want to make you jealous to see if you love them. Your girls just are afraid to show their problems to the public and will commit all those false marriages just to hide the truth about themselves… They also vaccinated me with your blood and if I were on their place I would never leave you. You are a real man, not like Charlie. The women will love you when you’ll be adult. I talked with that American woman whom you made a pop star and I know what I speak of.’
‘But, what’s the problem with you?’ Mike asked still firm and sure she did not tell the true things.
‘You know that my husband still loves Camilla?’ She asked.
‘It’s not easy to be a prince. And, even the average businessmen and local statesmen have the mistresses to add to their wives and the wives temper it because the money compensate. It would be hard for a prince to be a playboy. And, that woman gave herself to him when he was a youngster. And, it’s hard for a married woman to do such things. She helped him much. I would not mess up with a married woman…’ Mike barely said.
‘But, whether I gave him less? I was innocent before he got me. I tried to be pleased by him as much as I could but he continues to humiliate me. They all fucked between themselves, the royal family and Bowls… Whether I’m worse? I born him two sons but what she did? What you’ll say to that?’ She said with much of tears.
Mike understood that a man cannot compensate the absence of the things that would make a woman love him without real strain just by his status, even if he is a prince. A man really should be a man and behave accordingly to get consent to have relations with the other woman from his wife. Really, the young blond woman was brought to a nervous breakdown by the betrayal of her husband. And, it was a stupid betrayal. The one that was intended and meant just to show off and humiliate an honest woman. Mike himself would never behave in such a way if a pure young girl like that blond woman gave him a chance to live in a sanctified way. Really, Charlie was a spoiled boy. Mike felt he sympathized to that young blond princess.
‘You know England is a country of traditions and precedents. I do not know any case when the princess would divorce with the prince of Wales. You will not be able to find a good husband in England and they’ll finally chase you down to make you really go crazy... But, there’s a way to solve your problem. You married that man to have the glory and mansions, all those banquets and parties. Are you ready to part with it?’ Mike asked.
‘I’m sick of those banquets and parties. They all know only how to hang about on those banquets, but I really helped the people and my country. I made so much to justify the money they spend on the royal family… But, what you want? You want to take me into your harem? But, you take only the sick girls.’ She asked with a doubt to show she was desperate enough to put such questions.
‘I take in my harem only the virgins. And, you are not a virgin. But, I’ll give you my protection… As for your health, you are not completely sound also. All know about the bad inheritance in Spencer family, I mean the psychological state. If you were healthy, you would be a bitch but you are a lady. Still, my blood will help you.’ Mike said.
‘How, the vaccination may help against that?’ The lady asked. ‘They do not have such vaccines.’
‘I made the injections of the blood of the men that had been sick with the schizophrenia into my vein. I did it several times with the different kinds of diagnoses. So, I have the diverse immunity against that kind of sicknesses…You may not just leave it the ordinary way. You know how some Mafiosi and agents get away? There’s organized for them a simulation of the death and they may live an ordinary life in some other place. It’s like a witness protection program. What country do you like?’ Mike asked.
‘I like Holland. But, it’s only for the agents of the special services but who would make it for me?’ Diana demanded in return. ‘And, it will need a lot of money for the bribes and a lot of liaisons… And, are you not afraid of Charlie?’
Mike began to laugh in an easy and natural way. He laughed long. Lady Diana seemed to be offended that Mike was not afraid of her husband.
‘I am not afraid of Charlie.’ Mike said and laughed again for a minute length. ‘I will earn a lot of money and liaisons when I’ll murder the knight orders of Saint Michael and George. And, you may be an agent and make some job for MI 6.’ Mike answered.
‘You want to kill those men on your own?’ She asked with a weak smile.
‘Yea, it’s because they want to rape my girls and take my money. I’ll kill them and take their money instead.’ Mike explained.
‘You are not afraid?’ The woman asked, perhaps with a doubt as to whether Mike said it seriously.
‘No, I saw my burial. And, I’ll die when I will be very old. I saw many things of the future. It’s always that way with me. I see the things I will do and then it happens. So, it’s a sure thing. I have already seen in my visions how I will kill all those knights. Simply, I’ll have to take a lot of narcotics and suffer afterwards but that’s just to earn the money for my children and sick girls in the West and the whole world. As for those knights, they ate off their karma. It will not be a very hard thing.’ Mike responded.
Then, they both elaborated the plan of the escape from the royal palaces. How, she would let a reporter write a book about her unhappy life with her royal husband. The price was her participation in the murder of a man whom all should count her last lover. He himself and his father was the enemy of the Britain State. Mike said that Lady Diana should continue to advise the men in Britain to settle the scores with Mike as a way for Mike to have a cause to start the discussion about the fate of the princess. And, he dissolved the fears of Diana that her nation would not forgive her that with the reason that her personal health was what should be appreciated more. He said it was a chance for her to see if her countrymen really loved her and would try to revenge.
‘Do you know the story of Lancelot?’ She asked.
‘No. When he lived? He’s an Englishman or Frenchman?’ Mike asked.
Both women smiled and the princess told Mike the story of that ancient knight, how he saved a lady from the dishonor and death. Mike in his turn made all to take the emotional heaviness off her soul. He began to tell about the universe, cloning and eternal life. He often told such things to compensate for the fact that the adult women would not listen to a fairytale. He told about the not-lineal geometry and the theory of relativity. And, on the basis of those two scientific platforms, he was able to prove that two plus two may equaled three in certain conditions to show that all was possible in that life. Lady Diana sat on her coat which she had put on the land. It was warm. She listened attentively as if she really believed Mike’s fantasies. Maybe, she also wanted to be cloned like his girls that would have enough immunity after bearing Mike the kids for the sick surrogate mothers of the future to be capable to bear them again as clones. At the end, Mike parted with the princess of Wales…
Again, Mike sat in the small office room of the local organization of the intelligence office.
‘You should know, Mike, we have all the information about your meeting with the English princess.’ The officer told.
‘Yea, and what of that?’ Mike asked.
‘Do you know that she still digs under you? She says to the people that serve in the same offices as ours over there in England that it is necessary to make away with you. Seems that she did not please you…’ He told before his colleague interrupted him.
‘Or, pleased instead?’ the blond officer said and tittered.
‘John, that’s my time to speak. Do not interfere… And, she made all people pretty tired with her person. They say it’s necessary to dispose of her in a quiet way. So, we need your advice as a person interested in the outcome of that deal. You are a clever man and should understand that they cannot just blow up an automobile, shoot her down with a sniper rifle or make disappear. Thus, what you would counsel?’
‘So, Charlie ordered her?’ Mike demanded.
‘We would say Charlie is not glad with her.’ The officer commented with a smile.
‘I pondered on that already. It’s necessary to know when she will stop in a hotel with a lover. There will be a lot of paparazzi when they’ll get out. There should be a lot of them and maybe some of them on a car to chase the car of these couple. Your British colleagues should take care that paparazzi should know about that even if she and her lover would deem it a secret. Then, they’ll try to ride away from the paparazzi and when they’ll get into a tunnel. Over there in Europe, the tunnels have the concrete pillars in the midst. An agent on the motorbike should ride before them a bit. Then, he should lower his speed and make the car approach him in the place where the driver sits to make him turn toward those pillars to crash the car…’ Mike had time to say.
‘But, the driver will not turn because he will not be afraid of a motorbike.’ An officer remarked.
‘I thought about that. He should turn on a strong halogen lamp that will be put on his motorbike at the place of the stop-signal. Then, the driver will be blinded and turn to the pillars by an instinct. Maybe, his last thought will be that it’s a big truck.’ Mike ended.
There was about fifteen seconds of complete silence.
‘And, what to do with your American singer, if she betrays you?’ The officer asked.
‘What they did with John Lennon for all his pranks? A maniac should kill her for all her scandalous affairs. Of course, there should be no sexual implications. They even will not have to give him out like it was with the murderer of Lennon due that’s a religious fanatic and that’s a woman. There should be left the evidence she will be killed on the religious grounds.’ Mike said.
‘But, she’s not so stupid. She will hire a lot of bodyguards.’ The officer doubted.
‘How many bodyguards Kennedy had? A sniper rifle will solve that problem. The murderer may send a confessing letter into the office of a newspaper but stay incognito. At the extreme case, he may surrender.’ Mike said.
‘And, how they will find a man ready to get into the jail for that?’ The main officer showed his skepticism.
‘How much crazy guys get into your office and offer you to enlist them as agents? He might be hypnotized and the medicines make him forget who gave him the orders.’ Mike advised.
‘You really want to kill her if she betrays you?’ He asked.
‘Honestly? I’m afraid that some defender would turn up in such a case as I did it with Catherine killing those Tajik. I just want to scare her and show I love her. It’s like Inna who says that I should be ready to kill her if she betrayed me to show I lover her. She’s Italian, perhaps that for her to be faithful.’ Mike said.
‘But what about what we spoke of? So, you will let that toff kill the girl.’ The officer demanded with criticism. ‘Whether for that our fathers made the revolution, for us to cater their aristocratic caprices?’
‘No, I just play the fool.’ Mike said after a moment. ‘I just want it to look that way. I do not want that Lady Diana would be murdered really. I am sure that when she came to the Soviet Union that September she warned her husband that the communists would solve that matter. We executed so much of the dirty orders for them capitalists that it’s necessary to spend a part of the money we got for that for some noble affair…’
‘I am not keen on spending my money on saving the princesses. Maybe, you say about your money?’ One of the officers demanded.
‘Maybe, Charlie will pay for that.’ Mike supposed. ‘All will look like an assassination and he will pay.’
‘Hardly, Charles ever earned a penny.’ One of the officers said.
‘It’s show business. I mean the monarchy in England. He should have some money for his work.’ Mike objected. ‘That affair should show the vices the monarchy and feudalism rudiments. Somehow, it will justify our society in having committed the revolution. The capitalist are still angry with us for that. That is why the Second World War started. If we save a princess, they’ll understand that we may have some principles. That our fathers did not just rob all these counts and princes…’
‘They say you also want to become a count?’ One of them joked.
‘I’d like to be one. Then, the girls would love me better. What might allure a Russian girl more than to become a real countess of England? As for the practical sense of all this story, she may become the agent of the British special services and work for them for several years before disappearing from the scene. And, even then she may serve MI 6 or some other secret service of Britain…’ Mike reasoned.
‘And, what she will do? Catch the enemies of the British Crown with a gun like James Bond?’ The fair-haired officer joked.
‘She will have a lot of acquaintances and she may work to recruit the people for the intelligence office. What might be more impressive than if Lady Diana calls by the phone and says she’s alive and works for MI 6 inviting that one to work for that office also? I am sure there will be a certain profit. And, Charles will be as silky. MI 6 will not be afraid to blackmail him and make him do what’s necessary, better to keep mum at all in politics, because his order will not be executed and really MI 6 will have no blood on their hands.’ Mike proposed the arguments. ‘As for the plan of the rescue, she may get out of the car on an intermediate point between the hotel and tunnel. She may even take a taxi and ride before that guy who will be her presumed lover for him to chase her and get into the accident in the tunnel, for him to increase the speed. Then, the car and the corpses will be so much damaged that nobody from the witnesses of the accident will know if Lady Diana is in. The car will surely turn over and the upper part will be squeezed, so nobody from the side will peep at…’ An officer interrupted Mike.
‘Maybe, there should be an explosion also?’ He demanded.
‘It would be too suspicious. Just a squeezing of the automobile. That’s what’s necessary. Then, they should find a girl of the same characteristics and work the body in a way nobody could say that’s Lady Diana or not. They will bury her in a closed coffin…’ One of the officers interrupted him again.
‘They should kill another girl instead?’ He asked.
‘It’s several years ahead, a lot of time to find such a corpse to keep it in the refrigerator for the event.’ Mike said.
‘And, who will be the happy lover?’ The officer asked with the irony.
‘An Arab. The son of a rich guy.’ Mike told the name of the man. ‘I know it’s a complex affair but I will compensate when I kill the knight orders of Saint Michael and George.’
‘What you repeat that stuff for? Saint Michael, Saint George. You might call for a trouble.’ The officer warned.
‘I cannot imagine the other way to finance the women that will bear me the children and the children themselves. That’s a once-in-a-life-time chance.’ Mike explained.
There was a moment of silence. Then, one of the officers spoke.
‘Still, I cannot understand why Charles still runs to that Camilla. I would not say she’s a beauty. Diana is much more beautiful.’ He asked.
‘Maybe, she does not give him anymore when she turned a lesbian completely. All this education in a pension for girls. She is sick to boot.’ Mike joked.
‘Maybe, she also wants to get pregnant of you, Mike?’ The officer demanded with a smile.
Mike did not answer, only smiled also.
‘I even doubt if it’s Charlie’s kids. I mean those boys.’ The officer spoke.
‘I think that’s his kids. He made a lot for her. She hardly would cheat on him.’ Mike doubted the presumption.
‘And, now he wants to send her to the forefathers?’ The officer asked with the irony.
‘One cannot rule his heart. He loves Camilla.’ Mike talked also with a kind of humor. ‘I know that Diana is also quite a good thing but she’s sick. It’s a common affair for the princes to take the sick girls as wives. Maybe, it should be counted for nobility. It was the same with our last king who I deem is guilty in the death of his family. He took a girl sick with the hemophilia. There was no chance for the heir. Perhaps, it was a reason why the Russian Empire collapsed… I respect Prince Charles and I know why he is afraid to build serious relations with Lady Diana. She’s sick and surely it would be evident when she’s about fifty or even earlier. The only chance for her is to bear a kid from a man with the immunity against that sickness…’
‘You mean yourself?’ One of the officers asked.
‘I mean what I mean. It’s a good way for her to hide her problem. And, if she participates in the program it would be very profitable for the British society… I think she’s afraid to become really ill with the age… I do not think that Charlie is her problem. All men have the mistresses. She will find nothing else to be better… If she began to struggle for the health of the nation visiting all these hospitals, it’s for her to take part in all that herself. I mean that there might be also the risk for her to get pregnant of me, for example. I do not mean that her baby or any baby of mine would be defective. I guarantee that all will be Ok. Nonetheless, she may be afraid because of the stuff I cure myself with and all my fasts. She also takes part in the experiment… Charlie and the whole royal family are in a predicament. The princes have the bad ancestry that may play on a certain step of their future pedigree or even during their lives. So, for their mother to bear a kid with immunity is a way for the royal family not to lose their position because of an illness like it was with our last king. Then, there may be some inter marriages after a few generations for the problem to be solved…’ They interrupted Mike again.
‘So, you save the British monarchy?’ The officers laughed.
‘I may just say that I render a service to Charlie. I cover up his game in the nobility. Very often when the monarchy is threatened the princes choose to go extinct instead of fighting. I believe Charlie also have the complexes as to his modest role and the absence of real power. That’s why he’s so sentimental… As for his sons, Diana said her smaller boy will be a military officer and they may vaccinate him. Still, I cannot imagine a crazy prince taking narcotics in doses not to remember himself, sleeping around with the sick girls, killing the people in the streets. There is the only way to solve the problem with their health and the health of their progeny. That’s the marriages with those who have the immunity. And, it’s very convenient if it will be the people from their mother’s new ancestry. Because it cannot be just simple boys or girls even of the best immunity, the ones that will be born by the girls in the program, it should be their relatives in that the other European dynasties and even mere aristocrats would hardly engage themselves in the risk of spoiling their pedigree… Charlie is a good guy. I’m sure he will understand… However, there’s a request of mine.’ Mike said.
‘Which one?’ The officer demanded.
‘There should be the strong rumors and even a leakage of the information to the queen and queen-mother that Diana turns a secret agent. Their health should be spared.’ Mike requested. ‘And, one more demand… There should be the rumors that Lady Diana was really murdered and it was I who thought of the way for that. It’s for the girls to be kept off their boys. However, there also should be the rumors about the real situation with her.’
‘Well, but does she have to make a plastic operation to change her looks? It would be suitable for an agent.’ The officer supposed.
‘No, as Chekhov said if a rifle is hung upon a wall in the beginning of the play, it should shoot during it. A day of showdown will come and all will be revealed. She should give an interview. However, it will not be soon. Maybe, she will be already old. All the same, nobody should doubt that will be her. That trump must be kept for the rainy day to play in a certain political combination.’ Mike explained.
‘Ok, I hope you will have enough merits before the Britain to become the relative of the royal family.’ The officer said…
Mike was low in his spirit. It was only natural after two years of the sickness. He was sure he never knew a girl. He began to complain to his mother about what happened to him. It was a custom for him to speak about his unfortunate and inequitable life void of love and sex. Usually, the mom supported the conversation but that time it was too much for her.
‘Do not wail! You have a lot of girls. They come to you in the nights. Whether it is not so?’ She questioned rudely.
Mike saw some scenes of sex in his conscience and he hardly might distinguish if it was the imagination or memory. He was too crazy to answer that simple question.
‘But, it is not what truly happens. It’s just not the verity.’ Mike objected.
‘Not truly? You bet that’s truly. I do not know for what merits they bring all those girls to you but it’s also very hard for me. It presses on my nerves also when they bring you all those princesses… Are you not afraid that they will put you to answer for that?’ She inquired in a harsh tone.
‘What princesses, mom?’ Mike demanded being upset by the unreality of the statement which his mother brought about into the serious conversation about his unhappy fate.
‘What princesses? The princesses of Wales!’ She threw in the words.
‘What princesses of Wales?’ Mike asked again without any real belief in what she had said.
‘Princess Diana.’ The mom named.
‘Mom, do not say nonsense. But, she’s dead.’ Mike calmly noticed.
‘I also thought so. And, I am too old already for such surprises. It’s easy for you. You are crazy and do not remember anything, but I’m always afraid you might be put to an answer for all that. I do not know why they brought her to you. Maybe, it’s because you destroyed the order of the knights of Saint Michael. But, it was I who looked after you, to wake you up in the right time for you not to defecate on the bed. And, I deserved my right of word whom you will marry after all. It should be a simple girl. I will temper no princess Diana or all your Hollywood actresses and singers. You think I bear all that in vain? I listen to all your crazy talks and complaints, work a pimp and you should know that I have already found you a bride. First, you will live with a sick girl for three years, then you will marry a young girl sick with the HIV. And, I should have many grandchildren, the ones I will bring up myself. If you will work hard you maybe will have a harem. And, if you complain on your bad condition, that’s an advice of mine: devour less of narcotics.’ The mom blew out.
‘What narcotics, mom?’ Mike asked with more tire from the arguments he had just heard. ‘I’m not a drug addict. I never used drugs. And, why I should marry a sick girl, a girl sick with HIV? If I ever get healed I’ll have a regular family.’
‘If you do not want to serve the sick girls you will serve the sick boys. I will give the affidavit of all your crimes and they’ll put you into the jail. And, you will be no more a thief-in-law and they’ll kill you for all your rapes and murders.’ The mom threatened.
Mike might not understand of what crimes his mother talked and it was hard for him to brook the insult. However, he was afraid somewhat. He had the reminiscences of what he had committed. Still, his crazy mind could not give a definite answer whether he ever slept with all those women. He thought it was his imagination.
‘Ok, but allow me to forbear a year or two more. I want that the kids should be without curse.’ Mike just pronounced.
‘Ok, you may forbear if you call it forbearance.’ The mom said.
‘But, what the first girl is sick with?’ Mike asked.
‘That’s not your business. You just should live with her… Maybe, you think those girls you had sex with were not sick? You think a normal girl without any problems would accept such a humiliation when they carry them to you by five pieces in a time just for them to get pregnant… almost every week? You think your money may compensate that? You think ten thousands dollar is a good price for a girl to bear and grow up a baby? Do not forget that’s for her whole life, for any of them. You should support these kids all during their lives. I do not want to breed the poverty. You think it will be good if these kids end up in an orphanage house? I do not know where you’ll get the money, but you should do it. And, you should begin to grow sound if you want that your kids did not regret their origin. That’s all. I do not want to speak any more about it.’ Were the words which his mom ended the conversation with…
Julia already ended with her meals and Mike sat alone at the kitchen table. She returned from the bedroom.
‘I watched a TV program about the death of the princess Diana. Is it true that it was you who thought of the way how to dispose of her?’ Julia asked.
‘What you are talking about, Julia? As I know she died in an accident. And, how I could help somebody dispose of her?’ Mike was amazed at the stupid rumors about his person which he deemed to be the result of the common derision based on his sickness. ‘They always laugh at me, Julia. They tell stupid stories about me and ask foolish questions. I never thought you were the same.’
‘But, they say she came to you for the help when you were ten years old but you sold her to KGB.’ Julia insisted.
‘Julia, I heard about her the first time only when I was in the high-school. And, what nonsense you say about KGB? What deals they might have with a boy? I was in the police office once when I was four years old but I never happened to get into KGB office.’ Mike told with some scorn at the credibility on the part of his girlfriend. He was afraid he might be already sick in his childhood and now the people derided his words. Mike was offended Julia also teased him.
‘Just they say a lot of things about you and I do not know whom to believe, but you should know that you were my first man and I had nobody before you. I had nothing with anybody, even with Jack.’ Julia told.
Jack had been her husband whom she had lived with for two years before getting divorced. Not to say about all Julia stories of free love.
‘But, what with the child that died? Maybe, you want to say it was my baby?’ Mike asked with a tired protest subdued by many years of humiliation.
‘That’s your child and he did not die. They said to me that foster parents take care of him and you paid for the medical care for premature babies. They said it’s an absolutely normal child.’ She told.
Mike was afraid that they might take avail of Julia’s tragedy and make her believe that story to laugh of her afterwards. He felt hatred to those who originated that.
‘But, what the artificial deliverance on the sixth month of pregnancy was necessary for?’ Mike asked.
‘For the baby not to get infected on the third stage of pregnancy when it’s very dangerous with the syphilis.’ She replied.
Mike waited for some time then said seriously. ‘Julia, it’s enough that I am crazy in our union. If you will go crazy it will be much harder. I’m afraid we might bring each other to the delirium more frequently. But, I want to be healed. I might prefer to be alone than to live with a girl that is crazy also. I say it honestly, Julia. Go to the psychiatrist when the time is not lost yet. If it’s because you communicate with me I may leave you.’
‘Do not worry, Mike. I’m Ok. Simply, I was a lesbian before I met you, the same as your Tina and Inga as I know. That is why you were not fortunate with the last. And, they said to me it was your baby.’ Julia explained.
‘But, why you told me all those stories?’ Mike asked.
‘I had complexes. I married Jack just owing I was afraid of the talks. He was just a friend. Simply, they said you had so many women.’ Julia said.
‘Julia, stop kidding me so cruelly. What women you are talking about?’ Mike calmly demanded accustomed to any kinds of jokes.
‘They say Princess Diana now lives in Holland and she brings up your baby. Tell me more about you and Diana.’ Julia demanded with acute interest ready for a story.
‘Ok, Julia, I’m going to read the Bible. Then, I’ll pray for the soul of Princess Diana and your mental health and for the God to punish all those fools who make fun of me and think of these foolish jokes. They play fun with the sacred.’ Mike said, stood up and went to the bedroom…
It was about 2004 AD as well as Mike remembered. He was in a successive bout of his sickness. In his imagination, he visited the other planets and thought himself to be the master of the universe fighting with the predators and aliens which aimed to exterminate the humankind. So, the news that Princess Diana was alive and had born him a daughter did not cause much impact on his mind. But, first they talked about that American pop star who they said fell off a horse and broke her bones.
‘Seems that the God has punished her for her sins,’ Denis said.
‘That’s not so. She never broke a bone, and never fell off a horse; they bribed the doctors and hospital personnel.’ Guido told. ‘It’s a usual thing with Mike to organize such kind of tricks. Mike paid the money for her to look if her countrymen really loved her and would not sneer at her bad luck. Now, the public is glad because they think that she answered for her sins of the past.’
‘Wonderful,’ Denis commented.
‘That’s not what’s most wonderful. Do you know that Diana Spencer, former Princess of Wales, is still alive and lives in Holland under the care of the intelligence office? She had born a daughter to Mike. I watched the video how she takes care of her small baby. That’s a fresh video.’
‘But, maybe, that’s the old video when she was a babysitter for some other baby.’ Denis doubted.
‘No, Denis, she’s a brunette now and I saw the documents with most high visas. There’s no doubt. She calls the girl her daughter.’ Brother Guido affirmed…
Mike did not remember how old he was then, maybe, thirteen. It was when he had taken his part in the destroying of the Saint Michael’s order of knights consisting from the officers of the special detachments. Mike did not know how much officers he had murdered, maybe, seventy, maybe seven hundred. He knew he killed them many. And, most important was that he had killed the master of that order. It was a long fight which was more than one day. To be faster and better, Mike took a lot of cocaine and other drugs. So, he lay in bed about the whole summer coming through the abstinence syndrome. About the time he was able to speak with somebody, a visitor arrived.
‘Mike, the king of England arrived. Let’s take some clothes on.’ The mom said.
Mike felt bad but he collected his forces to take on a T-shirt, trousers from a sport suit and socks. The mom brought a comb and made his hair get into an order. A man came in with a woman that should be an interpreter.
‘How do you do, small hero?’ The old man asked with a smile.
‘I do well,’ Mike said.
‘So, you should know that they want to make you a British earl, but I will make it so that you should be a baron.’ He said.
‘No,’ Mike said. ‘I want to be a count.’
‘Why?’ The man asked, ‘It’s much better to be a baron than a count, many more privileges and possibilities to participate in politics.’
‘The barons rape the women but the counts stand up for them in duels.’ Mike explained.
‘No, Michael… They said to me that’s your name.’ He looked aside toward the interpreter. The woman nodded. ‘It does not matter if a man is a baron or earl. That’s his duty to defend the women. And, many earls were killed in duels because they insulted the women and so from the hands of the barons.’ The king continued.
‘No, I even do not want to be an earl. I want to be a count as if I arrived from France. I’m afraid they might say that I’m a traitor if I become a British aristocrat. I will be a Russian politician if I’m Ok when I’m adult. So, you better give me the lands for which they pay the money.’ Mike said.
‘So, you prefer the money to the honor?’ The old man asked.
‘No, I want that the money should be given to the sick girls among the aristocracy. All the rent should be given them.’ Mike said.
‘If they bear you the babies?’ He asked.
‘If that’s necessary for them to be healed.’ Mike said.
‘But, why this rent should not be paid to the simple English girls. Then, it would be there more girls saved. A girl from the highest society needs a lot of assistance while the poor girls would be ready to do the same for less money and you might spend the rest for your personal affairs.’ The man supposed.
‘I made a lot of inventions and they promised me to give all the money of the Saint Michael’s order. It’s a lot of cash. I’ll also invest into the British economy to support the sick girls in Britain, the daughters of the ordinary British citizens.’ Mike told. ‘But, the rent from the lands in Britain should be spent for the sick girls from the nobility. There should be as less humiliation for them as possible, I mean for a noble girl to bear a baby to a man who is not her husband. It’s hard to make so for a girl who is an aristocrat. It should be those privileges for them to mark their nobility. And, I should be namely a count as foreigner for it to be real.’ Mike announced.
‘Do not say so. That’s no humiliation to bear a baby for such a hero as you. And, if that’s not a secret how much you want to invest in the British economy?’ The old man asked with a smile.
‘Perhaps, sixty billions dollar or eighty billions, it all depends how much those knights had stolen from the British economy, namely. They said to me that they extorted the money from the Western governments and big companies. That money will be returned, only I earned that money and the revenue from the investment should be spent on my babies and their mothers. More precisely, I mean the profits, not revenue. I also am ready to run the risks of economic crises. Simply, it should not be the speculations and the managers should be honest. I mean that the workers and clerks on my businesses should be paid the salaries they will earn. Still, I need the guarantees I will not be cheated.’ Mike told.
‘I did not know about it. That’s not my competence. They just sent me to discuss about your title. That’s impossible for us to make you a count, due it’s the name of the foreign nobleman that serves the British crown while the title was given to him or his family in the continental Europe. We may make you only a baron or an earl… But, you should know that those knights were very pernicious people. They caused much harm to my own family…’ Mike felt the hatred in his words. ‘Do you know how many knights you killed?’
‘No, I do not remember. I do not remember almost anything.’ Mike responded.
‘Maybe, it’s better for you not to know about it… But, we will arrest all the knights that got afraid of you and did not come to your city to defend their order and master, though they are not many… I regret that my Charles is not the same.’ The old man pronounced.
‘That’s not for the princes to risk their lives. Thus, he might put in danger the whole country.’ Mike objected.
‘But, you also risked much. They risked much with you. There are not many boys like you, even in the whole world. I mean that you were vaccinated and have a good immunity. You might have perished and then the sick girls would have little chance.’ The king remarked.
‘That’s just to take a lot of drugs for the microbes to die,’ Mike said.
‘But, you might do it in the laboratory conditions.’ The man dissented.
‘There should be a lot of stress and adrenaline, and I simply need the money to support my children like any other man. I’m not a greenhouse plant.’ Mike opposed.
The king laughed after the interpreter translated him the joke, ‘But, if you want not to become a baron or earl. Maybe, you would like to study in a British university for an economist degree? I see you have the inclination and abilities for that.’ The king proposed.
‘I do not refuse to become an earl, if that’s the only way for me to be somewhat equal with the sick noble girls. Simply, I do not want to become a baron. You better give these privileges to the mothers of my babies, for them to have more influence to the royal court and become chaperones of the princesses. And, I will study in Abakan, the nearby city. They promised that they will not drive me out of it even if a kill somebody or go crazy because of narcotics and fasting of sex.’ Mike said.
‘Do not say nonsense. Why you should go crazy?’ He protested.
‘I will fast of the relations with the women for my potency to grow up for me to be able to take more drugs not to be infected and have sex with many girls at a time to fertilize them and fill their wombs with my spermatozoids for the other girls to get pregnant by the lesbian sex.’ Mike explained.
‘So, you want to be like a champion bull? Maybe, we will show you on an exhibition? Perhaps, you’d like to visit the balls and parties?’ The old man joked.
‘No, I will be a regular father and earn the money to feed, clothe and educate them. And, I do not like parties.’ Mike objected.
‘So, you say as well as I understood you want to kill the people you do not like because you’re a national hero? It would be bad.’ He said.
‘No, I will do what’s necessary for my country and kill only the enemies of the State.’ Mike replied.
‘But, they say you establish the relations with the Mafia? Whether those knights you have killed did not the same?’ The king asked.
‘It’s not the same? I just do it to protect the girls. I cannot do it alone. Sometimes, such a force is necessary because a girl might be afraid to apply to the court in fear that her insult may become the object of the public discussion and derision. I think that even the prostitutes should be protected.’
‘But, I hope you do not want that your girls might become the prostitutes?’ The old man asked.
‘No, I’ll take care of them financially. It will not be necessary for them to sell themselves.’ Mike replied.
‘But, they said you raped an Italian girl yourself?’ The king demanded.
‘No, it was just a ritual. She consented to that herself.’ Mike said.
‘But, what about those photos? Did you really have the homosexual liaison? I mean did you have sex with another man?’ He demanded.
‘No, it was a fake. Instead, they brought the very sick girls in masquerade dresses to hide their spoiled looks and they lost their virginity on a rubber dildo that they tied on a veneer plank to my ass. Otherwise, they would feel their inferiority. It was very hard, really. But, it was the only way to make hang themselves those who committed the experiments on the pregnant women. They gave me a lot of the sedative pills and I was not sure if I kept my honor or not. I just imagined that I was dishonored and the gravitation went off my soul on those who were guilty that those girls had been infected artificially during the pregnancy of their moms. They hanged themselves or shot their brains off. At least, they said so to me. Afterwards, it was very hard and a lot of gravitation, but it was the only way to revenge and stop those stupid experiments on the pregnant women that bring about little practical profit… And, if you want a demand on my part, I just ask you to interfere and stop those experiments by your authority in your country. On my part, I promise to produce all kinds of vaccines myself on my own. And, they may take the blood from the mothers of my kids during the pregnancy, provided they do not infect them additionally. And, I will begin to fertilize the women as soon as I am mature… As for these photos, they were just intended to make this girl calm.’ Mike told.
‘Yea, I will pronounce myself on that point. That’s a promise.’ He said after few moments of pondering. ‘But, are you not afraid that these girls in Britain will see those pictures and they will not be infatuated by you any more?’
‘Anyway, nobody will believe that a dwarf fucked me as they said to that girl. I will continue to prove I’m a real man by my acts.’ Mike answered.
‘So, you’ll stay in Russia because you’re the patriot of it?’ The old man put on one more question to change the topic.
‘I cannot be the patriot of only Russia if I serve the other countries also. Simply, it’s more suitable for the whole program of vaccinations and healing of the girls if I will study in my locality. Thus, my family will take care of me.’ Mike explained.
‘But, in Britain you will have best doctors and care?’ The king dissented.
‘I do not need the excessive money for my medical treatment. The pills are the same everywhere. You’d better take care that those girls should have a good education and medical services. Maybe, they would be useful at the royal court of Britain.’ Mike said.
‘I want that they should be the courtesans?’ The old man demanded.
‘Not so, I want that they should be the lesbians and helped the other girls get fertilized with my seed.’ Mike tersely said, offended by the presumption. It made the old man and the interpreter laugh.
‘But, what if such a girl gets a proposition of a marriage from a good young man after she bears you a baby and become healed?’ The king demanded.
‘It’s hard for a girl to get completely healed by bearing just one baby. Maybe, it will be necessary for them to bear more than one baby. And, even then, I’d prefer for such a girl to pass over the immunity to another girl… Still, if that’s an honest young man and he will support my children and be faithful to his wife not to infect her with something more, it might happen. But, only the sick young men would accept such a thing. I do not think it proper for such a girl to support the sick man by the immunity she will get bearing me a kid. What concerns the boys that will be vaccinated, I doubt if they will pay any money for such relationship taking into consideration that there’re so many sick girls that just need sex without the threat of the penal responsibility for infecting the sexual mate. Even if that’s a beautiful girl, she’d better spend her time in seducing the other girls to get pregnant transferring the spermatozoids that will live in her womb. Still, if a man wins her love, I will not call him to a duel, provided he will not offend my children.’ Mike expressed himself.
‘I doubt if anybody would have courage to risk a duel with you… But, what money you will support your harem with?’ He inquired.
‘They will pay me for my blood from which they produce the vaccines. There’s a scheme already. It will be enough money because it’s a massive large scale business.’ Mike said.
‘So, you want all for the sick girls and ask nothing for you. Perhaps, you will demand something for your services?’ He asked.
‘I demand for the hand of Diana Spencer after she divorces with your son. Anyway, he loves Camilla… Parker Bowls.’ Mike pronounced.
The man turned worrisome and demanded the interpreter what Mike meant and whether he interfered into the life of the royal family.
‘Say him that’s a private question. It has nothing to do with my obligation to be present here.’ He began.
‘Your royal Majesty, you did not understand. He asks for the hand of Diana Spencer, your daughter-in-law, after she gets divorced with your son Charles.’ The madam explained.
The king’s mood was changed for worse.
‘Young man… And, I dare to call you so after all I heard about your relations with the fair sex… especially after what you committed that time with the girls that had been present in the school after you took so much of drugs… just before you began to shoot… Do you know that’s it’s not polite to demand for the hand of a married woman on the pretence that she might be divorced?’ He asked with subdued indignation.
‘Simply, they will be divorced all the same and it will be organized for her a simulation of the death in a car accident to save the honor of the royal family. She will live in some other country and bear me a child…’ Mike was able to say before the king interrupted him.
‘So, you want her to get into your harem? Then, you should have demanded for her hand from her own father.’ He said in high tone.
‘I do not want her into my harem. I just want for her to be healed by bearing me a baby. I do not accuse her husband or anybody else because of her condition and unhappy life… I just said it to you not to worry when they will declare her to die in a car accident. It will happen after several years. I just care that your wife and mother-in-law did not worry in vain. I will have no chance to say it to you personally any more.’ Mike explained.
The king kept silence for some time then said to the interpreter, ‘Say to his mother that her boy got into the delirium again.’ The woman went out of the room. The king put his hand on Mike’s left shoulder and said, ‘Take care… That’s true what you said about Diana’s intentions?’
‘Yea, that’s a solved matter… I simply ask her hand from you because she’s now the part of your family.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, farewell,’ he went out.
Mike heard the kind voices in the corridor. Then, his mom came into the room. She scolded him and called an idiot.
‘A noble man came to you with a real offer but you insulted him instead of accepting his offer. Those special agents of yours will cheat you out of your money. But, that was an honest man who might influence your life for the better. Now, I go away and leave you alone to your own care. You may prepare the food for you yourself. And, if you do not wake up in the right time but defecate on the bed cloth, you may sleep in the crap.’ She told and went to take on the coat. She slapped the door.
Mike lay in the bed. He was afraid to get asleep. Then, the dad came home from the work. He did not find his wife. He went to Mike’s room.
‘Where’s the mom?’ He demanded.
Mike told the story in short.
‘It’s good to stay a patriot, Mike. Do not pity it. Many men die in the war even before they have a chance to get a family. Only, the strong survive. Whether you are not strong? Remember about Nao, how he struggled with the Gzams for the fire for his tribe, for his tribe to survive? It was also hard for him.’ The dad comforted.
‘But, she does not understand. If I had a chance whether I would not choose to study in England? Of course, I pity those girls but I do not have any other way myself now. Anyway, I’ll go crazy even if I do not take the drugs and fast of the relations with women. But, in such a case I would have no chances. The microbes would eat up my brains. There’s the only way for me now. It’s to continue what I have begun. I do not think that they really need a crazy student in England. I just want to help as much girls as possible if the God chose me to suffer…’ Mike said and the tears began to appear on his eyes while he swallowed the snots.
‘Do not weep, Mike. You make me lose the hope. I cannot forgive myself that I gaped it when you drank the vaccines instead of me. I cooked that broth and it was for me to take them. It’s hard for me to forgive myself for that. Especially, now when I see how much you suffer. Forgive me, son…’ The dad also began to weep.
Mike stopped weeping and was concerned with his dad’s condition of the soul. All his sentimentality as to his own fate vanished ‘That’s ok, dad. You know that it was better for me to do it, to take those vaccines. I will have more time before the children will be born, so they will be really healthy and their moms also. You gave me an example I could not opt not to follow. Do not worry. I am happy I may help the girls.’
The father stopped weeping also, ‘Be a man, Mike. I will not refuse from you when you’ll be sick and I will be a good father. Just do not lose your spirit. It makes me lose the hope.’
‘Go to the kitchen, maybe there’s something to eat. I want to sleep. My head aches and I can talk no more.’ Mike lied.
The dad went away and Mike lay in the bed alone in his room. All seemed to be so unreal: the English king, who just leaved their two-rooms flat, Princess Diana, who intended to hide from the whole world, the vaccines, the knights whom they said he had murdered almost all. Perhaps, he will not go crazy? Maybe, it was not a king but an actor specially sent to him? But, what it was for? Did he ever visit KGB? He wanted to get asleep, awake and realize that it was just his imagination, a dream, that his life would be an ordinary one. But, then he recalled about AIDS, hepatitis, syphilis and other stuff that made the sick girls to lose a lot in their lives. Maybe, he was really able to help them? But, why they chose namely him to suffer? He never heard about any boy like himself. Even, those boys who will get vaccinated did it only to have the fun with the sick girls not helping them in any way. Whether the other died and he suffered for that? Just for the other to have safe sex? It seemed to him he was a unique person in the worst sense of that word. He felt a burden to come over his soul. It was heavy. And, it will be heavier. Perhaps, that was the source of his cruelty? He also committed a lot of bad things. But, it was to protect his future progeny. Whether the life of a human being was to suffer and cause suffering? But, he had never struck first; he always defended his right to be happy also. Maybe, the girls really loved him and would bear him the kids and be lesbian, if not for the whole life but for some time? Will he really have a lot of girls as sex mates when he will be adult and the division of the personality will cause him to forget about those nights of pleasure? It was necessary for him to forbear of sex because of the stress of the unanswered love long enough to have necessary testosterone before he will take the drugs in a big dose not to get infected. Otherwise, there would be no suffering and payment to take away the curse from the girls if he just had sex with them without the amnesia that would happen chronically. It would have been just amusement and grace, not punishment for taking away the curse. And, whether all his dreams and sexual fantasies were not enough of compensation? Even, if he would not recall it very fast or not to forget at all to be sure it would happen. Anyhow, he would recall those scenes after several years, months or maybe the next days. Anyhow, the talks and rumors would make him sure that would be so after he would stop fasting regularly and his mind would get less crazy. But, what for those children? Would they know about their father and love him? Or, their origin would be kept a secret as something shameful? Anyhow, to support the sick girls was and would be heavy and needed a sacrifice. Otherwise, it was impossible to save. Mike was sure he would be compensated. He was not born a cripple but sound. So, his life should be an enterprise that would bring about the profit on the investment. Whether it would be easier to rob a bank, hide the money, pass fifteen years in the jail and then be rich? It would be very hard but the result would be much bigger. Still, whether that was necessary to build a great tomb, a pharaoh’s pyramid, for example, if a hole in the land and a wooden cross would not change the situation? But, maybe it changed? Mike knew he would feel easier during his life if he knew he would have a good tomb. Now, he was sure he would have his fun instead of strain and suffering. That made it easy for him to get asleep.
Next day, the mom was angry, ‘You think you are clever and nobody will cheat you? But, I think that your princess Diana will have fun with the other men while you will pay for all that, the same as these English girls of yours. You will help them but they will have fun with the other boys. What you will say on that?’ Mike just ate his soup. ‘You will suffer and produce the vaccines but they’ll just fuck around between themselves and get the immunity… All understand that they would have had no other way to get back that money. An astronomic sum! Half trillion dollars! A country may live on it for several years. You might ask at least several million dollars for yourself.’
‘You say about that money as if I earned it carrying the coal in the docks. It was the stolen money. I just made my job to return it. Of course, it’s hard to kill but I’ll invest that money for my kids if they are a million, for example. That’s the only way to keep the whole sum. And, I do not need so much money for my own expenditures. And, I do not want to feed the kids I will grow myself on that money when I have the chance to be paid for the vaccines as much as it is necessary to keep a harem for a whole life. Anyway, I will not be able to drive a car for many years. As for the clothes, I do not care much for them. And, they promised me to help get a two-story cottage for you with the dad and help Nick and Jane in the same way. As for the harem, I should get the immunity first not to get infected… As for these foreign girls and the ones that live in our own country. The immunity is an individual thing. Otherwise, the people would not die of the epidemics. If they will just get the fun and do not care about any suffering, they will die faster and be many more along with the boys. That’s a sure play. If they do not bear me the kids they will be very bad or even die because the vaccines give only a credit of faith. That’s a bomb with the clock mechanism. The weak microbes of plague, cholera and other sicknesses will get into the full force and kill all them along with their boys, if they do not bear me the kids. If they sleep with the other boys, there will be a natural conflict of antibodies. My antibodies in their blood will get offended and stop fighting, but the antibodies of the young gentlemen with the good manners will not be strong enough to save what was lost without me. You think those guys in KGB and CIA only think about the happiness of some sick girls whose mothers and fathers had so much fun in love or stole some property to fall under a curse of the medical infection? Whether they do not have their own kids whom they work for to make them happy to be happy themselves in the old age? You are too credulous to believe I’m a sponsor and underestimate those men that help me. That will not ride here on a fool. The God is not Jacob, He sees who’s got the worst job.’ Mike calmly said eating the soup.
‘So, you reckon it to be fun when you put so many girls in danger? But, what if you’ll give up the ghost? You think that’s a good risk? What if you do not live till you will be able to have the kids or it will be no much real help for their health if they conceive and bear you the children?’ The mom demanded.
‘Do not fear. The firm guarantees.’ Mike said.
‘You fucking bastard, you deem it’s funny,’ Anastasia said and turned over the plate with soup to make it spill on the boy’s clothes. She went away with much cursing and cussing words, calling Mike all kinds of bad names.
‘That soup you prepared yourself. And, it’s for you to wash that shirt… Apropos, I never demanded to offer me those vaccines instead of the alternative to stay an orphan. Those foreign girls you pity so much and their parents also ordered those vaccines. I’m alive the God be blessed, but many foreigners died in the KGB laboratories on the pretences they had been the spies. I do not think it might be possible without an open or presumed consent of the governments which citizens they had been. So, that’s a common affair. And, I just do my job and I do it well so far if the English king came to me to offer to become an earl. Anyway, I gave them a chance and days of grace by my vaccines. If not for those vaccines, many of these girls of yours would not live till the time of choosing whom to fuck, whom to marry and whom to bear the kids from. I just brought the profit to their shadowy business.’ Mike said.
‘Do not wag your tongue! Maybe, those girls will bear you the kids and those influent men will be your relatives. So, keep mum.’ The mom said rubbing the soup off her son’s chest with a kitchen towel. ‘You think the men that do not have the influence and money might order such a deal?’
‘I will keep mum, but when I do my job I will reveal this stuff because the situation will be changed and nobody would die anymore without enough fun and pleasure. My sons will inherit the same inclinations because I’ll give them the birth from the sick women. They’ll follow my fate. And, I have to write that story for the other boys also to take part in the salvation of the world from AIDS and hepatitis, or some other stuff. It’s because I have to marry my daughters to some good boys. The worst thing is that it’s a low profit business except my case or some other rare cases. Most frequently when the men are vaccinated they prefer to fuck around with the sick girls giving no progeny and die very fast infecting the people before the end. Their children are sick even if they are born. But, the vaccines themselves cost much. So, that’s a bargain with the KGB and CIA that I will write a book for the purpose of general understanding that in this business there’s a lot of suffering and more of the self-respect in the end as compensation.’ Mike narrated.
‘Well, you should go to the bed now. The doctors said that you should not strain yourself much now, or you will not be a good writer when you grow adult. Go to sleep.’ The mom tenderly said.
Mike went to his room…
Michael went into a decrepit two-story hostel. He rang the bell. The fat middle aged woman opened the door. Mike came to bring the milk from the cow they kept in their household and get the money for it.
‘All the girls fell in love with you and bore you the babies?’ She merrily demanded.
‘What girls?’ Mike said.
‘Those ones that you seduce. They say that even Princess Diana did not withstand your charms.’ She continued.
‘But, she’s dead.’ Mike noticed.
‘But, they say she lives in Holland under your wings. They said you asked her hand from the king of England and Prince Charles conceded her to you.’ She continued the interrogation.
Mike was afraid that it was what he might tell her when he had been in the hospital where she had worked as a nurse when he had been a boy as yet.
‘That’s just childish fantasies. The mom said I was sick already then.’ Mike excused himself.
‘But you got it! The childish fantasies. What childish fantasies you are talking about?’ She demanded. ‘You dreamed of her when you were a boy you mean?’
‘I mean that those things I told you when they treated me of the stomach gastritis were just the fruit of my sick imagination.’ Mike said.
‘Go home, Mike. You are sick indeed and remember nothing at all.’ She said and followed him to the door…
When Mike began to ponder on the fate of Princess Diana, he felt very bad. Maybe, she was not alive really and these talks and rumors were just to cover his participation in the conspiracy against her? What if really he just wished her death because that woman protested against his acts, and helped other kill her under such a shameful pretence as a promise of salvation. Thus, it was hard for them to accuse him of any instructions he gave to her assassinators. But, that Belgium preacher said she watched a video with her. What if it was just a stunt for a surer excuse of the murder? What if she really was cheated even in filming that video? It might be her smallest son in a girl dress and she might take on a black wig. It might just be a game and even it might be just another girl whom she called her daughter just occasionally. Mike reasoned it to be too much to write about in his autobiographic book. He lost any forces and feeling of perspective for almost ten days. But, then he thought she might be really alive or just deserved what she had gotten. Might it be called a self-defense? Whether it was not too perfidious? Was it a proper act to rival with a woman for her death? Anyhow, what was done was done and nothing might be changed. Whether it was the price of his girls’ faithfulness, or the satisfaction if they would be killed in return because of their betrayal? But, what if he exposed himself in taking part in murdering that woman but they would make nothing to prevent his own girls from cheating on him? All in all, he was not a Prince of Wales. Would they pay him for his perfidy? And, whether it was justified? However, all he had to do was to continue to write. Any way it happened Mike knew that he might not chase two hares at once. Whether he made a service to Charlie, or else to Diana, it did not matter. One hare was to be gotten any way. Of course, that deal might be acceptable to both Charles and Diana, provided Mike was not fooled himself. Really, he left it to Diana to decide whether to live or to die. He had said to her that her fate was in her hands. There was the touchstone. If she would continue to cheat on her husband during her marriage or after it, there would result a death, because Mike did not want to pay for any fun on her part which would bring about the doubt of justification. If she would just do all things for the sake of her health and a baby, then Mike would make all to revenge her blood in case they murdered her while she did all things according to the plan. The same he had said to the KGB officers. In the life of the princesses, there might be whether good sex or good politics. Those two matters might not be mixed. So, in the end Mike had a light heart…
‘Will you write about me in your books after all is over? I mean when you will be adult.’ Diana demanded.
‘I will write about one hundred pages of the second book and quit it when I recall your story due I do not want to expose you to a danger of the investigation as to whether you are alive and hide in the secret place.’ Mike said.
‘But, one hundred pages is a big work. Do not quit writing. I want that Charlie knew I am able to build my life independently and take care of myself on my own. Let’s make him worry.’ She proposed.
‘Ok, that’s a bargain.’ Mike consented.

Angola

Once, Mike’s dad brought home a big lump of the butter and the same of cheese. But, when he returned from the work the mom did not praise him. He opened the door of the refrigerator but found a small morsel of the butter and no cheese.
‘Anastasia, you sold the butter in the market?’ The dad asked with some surprise.
‘You thought I will eat all that while the rest of your children are hungry. I gave it away to them.’ The mom said.
Mike could not say if the mom meant the real kids of the dad or else the girls that loved Mike whom they called his dad’s daughters. Most surely, it was both.
‘You should come to the KGB office and ask the same for the rest of the children or you will not see any butter at all.’ The mom sentenced.
The dad was in some loss, ‘Anastasia, they proposed me to come to the war to Angola. I can sign the papers. It’s for the raw products for the medicines. I may earn the money by that.’ The dad said to the reproach.
‘That is your Angola.’ The mom said and showed on Mike. ‘Come and ask the same for the rest. He will work that off and compensate them. Anyway, that is his girls.’
‘I will come myself, mom.’ Mike said. ‘The father is much occupied with his work.’
All kept the silence because it seemed to be a casual everyday thing. Nobody made any special on that. And, Mike had to keep his promise good.



Sincerity talk

It was yet the time when the Al Qaeda supported Afghanistan opposition in its war against the Soviet Union and the government implanted by it in that Muslim country. So, it was necessary to agree on how to make peace in that region in a way for the Soviet to conserve its face as they say. So, on this meeting with the representative of Al Qaeda, Mike, a ten years old boy began to talk on the necessity to solve the problem with the low oil prices. He was a kind of the future new generation politician. Mike’s position was that the true enemy of the Islam world was the USA. While the Soviet Union and Arab countries cut down the prices on the oil by the dumping to reduce the military and economic power in the conflict in Afghanistan, the USA profited on that very much and supported the Iraq, a traitor country the Arab world, in its attack against the Islamic revolution in Iran. So, in Mike’s opinion, it was necessary to make an attack on the World Trade Center to declare a war.
‘Boy, do not play the fool, please. I do not think you are so stupid as you try to seem.’ The Arab man made an admonition.
Really, nobody wanted to get in a quarrel with such a military and industrial giant as USA was. The more so, the Al Qaeda collaborated with the CIA at the moment. So, Mike had to relate on the real problem of the world trade center which personnel was vaccinated with the low quality vaccine prepared in the clandestine way and the individual immunity collapse on the part of the Twin Towers worker would mean an epidemic of the serious tropical infections. Mike also said that there would be no occasional people to the time of the attack because such vaccinations were massive among the businessmen and their children and the bankers, accountants and other professionals will come to get the work there to get some new vaccines against their problems with the infections that took force and really no help existed. The official reason why the businessmen got vaccinated by the vaccines in the production of which the people were tortured and died was that it was necessary to go and trade in the developing countries, but the real reason was that it was a way to timely insure against the sicknesses which are transferable by the venereal ways. So, not to accuse much these people who the God himself punished it was necessary to solve that problem. It was what Mike had to explain. Only with such arguments, the mechanisms of the international organizations which might destroy began to work to produce the September 11th.


Future king

‘Mike, what you want to do with the money from the drug trade that will be allotted to you for your services? How you will dispose of that money. They ask for it.’ One of Mike’s superintendents demanded.
Though Mike was a twelve years old boy, he already had a share in the drug traffic and surely there would be much revenue in the future when he would be adult.
‘I think that money should be spent on the children born in the program.’ Mike said.
‘That’s all. But, whether you do not need some money for your own expenses?’ The KGB officer wanted an answer.
‘I think that if I want to become a president in the future and earn the benefits for my family. I mean the houses and all…’ Mike had time to say.
‘You will need all that all the same because we received much money for the vaccines made of your blood. I mean the revenue from the retail selling of the drugs produced under your name.’ The man made it more precise.
‘Any man, if he wants to be the head of a State, should have his own men on whom he might rely. So, I want that this money should be spent among my supporters. I would ensure my political position when I would be a president. And, honestly, I do not want to have the easy money. Though, the retail selling the drugs is a hard business. But, it’s easy money if it’s done by somebody else. I think that all the profits left after feeding my kids should be left to the men who are occupied with it.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, seems you are really a serious man, or will be, better to say. I will say about that to those who demanded me to ask you about this.’ The man concluded.
Really, Mike did not want to meddle with the easy money from the retail drugs selling. All in all, he wanted to be a president of his country and the nation might not to understand Mike if he got the drug traffic revenue, even though it would be a secret money. He wanted a sure play and did not want to risk the material assets they promised to him in the position of the country president. For a sharp need of the money in his family, Mike wanted to use the revenues from his books and the roles in the movies they promised him.

The girl from a well-to-do family

Mike’s friend Vitally was a calm boy but even he got into a predicament with that girls named Tania. That girl was from a family that had very close relations with the KGB office, most probably because the members of that family were the KGB officers. Vitally, on the contrary, was from a family with a criminal background. His father was a communist official but after he got into the jail he never got out for long having been a runaway from the jail a pair of times or so. Vitally was in the gang of the boys who stole the bicycles and the jars of the jam from the outdoor cellars. Tania was a very provocative girl and had a success to provoke small Vitally for a fight. Vitally tried to find a contact with Mike but he always threatened his girls with some possible harassment. So, the KGB did not wait long before they addressed Mike with an offer to get rid of Vitally as a show to the rest of the guys who might dream of meddling with Mike’s harem. Of course, it should be done when Vitally would get old. But, Mike preferred to scare Vitally with a shot into the skull from the police gun which had small penetrating capability of the bullet. Which Vitally really got when he was a young man on the pretences that he tried to intrude in somebody’s business with the natural resources from Siberia. What about Tania? She was a girl of a broad spread of the personal interests. Once, she met Mike and being informed of all that the boy wanted to do in the future, tried to play her own game.
‘My brother will become a big man in the regional intelligence office and he will accuse you and you friends in the KGB that will be retired then and get all the money from the destroying the World Trade Center. You’ll get into the jail with your friends and my family will get the money. Maybe, they would even shoot you.’ Was what she said.
Mike came to the local KGB office and related on the matter. As a way to fix the conflict of Tania and Vitally to play around the consequences of it, it was decided to use some experimental medicines for cancer on the boy. It would give him the radiation impact. But, Tania should be a lover of Vitally for some short time to balance the overdraft on the boy’s fate. As for her assertions of the big importance, Mike had the instructions how to teach the things to the girl while her brother as a young KGB worker would have a serious preventive talk for him not to try to interfere into the projects of the national character…
When all the main participants of the story grew adult, Tania became the lover of Vitally for some time. When they almost already parted Vitally wanted to try if his girl was faithful to him. Mike called to her by the mobile phone and said he fell in love with her after a first sight in a club. The legend made him a Krasnoyarsk resident, a lawyer in a real estate firm. As Tania claimed lately, she just played that game for the security of her family. That was her formulating. Like she knew it was Vitally’s friend Mike. When Mike confessed it was a joke, Tania was real angry.
‘Are you not afraid something made happen to your family?’ She sent a message by the cellular phone.
Mike got indignant. It really played an old trumpet with his heart. He remarked to the girl she might create the problems for her brother, an intelligence office man in an advanced rank as she had reported earlier. After an attack of arguments, Mike concluded the conversation with an offer.
‘If the people from Moscow that serve in the office will not pay me the money, they will shoot them. Do you want it should become the problem of your brother?’ Mike demanded by the short message service.
‘It will never become the problem of my brother.’ Tania backed down.
On that, the dispute ended with an upper hand on the part of Mike. Of course, Mike might not really threaten some people from the intelligence office with the death. Simply, the situation was so that they should pay Mike for his efforts to get formally for free the documentation on an aluminum plant. All in return for the vaccines, opium and heroin in two contracts. The officials from the intelligence office of Russia said themselves already in the time of KGB that it was necessary to ensure that deal and play it around on Mike’s person. But, Mike was instructed to say just what he said. Hopefully, it taught the things for Tania.



A paradox?

Mike knew from very early in his life that many girls would bear him the kids because he had a good immunity and earned a lot of money with his numerate inventions and deals. Of course, he would not bring up those children and maybe he would never get any letters and photos from them, though he knew he would completely justify their existence from the financial point of view. Simply, they would be too many and also it would be hard for them to find a contact with their father. Still, many women accepted to bear him the children. All, except Julia.
Julia was a girl that had been infected during a medical experiment. Her mother complained that they not only made her body to begin to rot on account of an ignoble sickness, they also infected her with HIV. The woman complained that the KGB and doctors had promised her a lot of things but now rejected her pretences on the account that there was no result that might be expected from the experiment. There was no practical use and thus no money. Mike gave a word that he would arrange that deal with the people he knew in the KGB. Mike was four years old but he was ready to sacrifice himself and help the sick girls. But, what he began to meet in return for his altruism was a search for the fortune on the part of the girls and their parents, especially mothers. Mike was upset. Julia’s mother said that her girl would not wait for Mike until he would get over his trouble resulting of taking a lot of drugs and medicines that his kids should be healthy. Of course, Mike could let the girls and their mothers rot and gradually die. It would be equitable in a sense. Still, there was no precedent that would prove that the girls were harlots and did not deserve the love and sacrifice. So, Mike just pulled the burden along the way. He needed a girl that would have sex with him and be a friend when he would get out of his own sickness. Julia’s mother knew that she could make the money on that and Mike was in a very hard situation due to his own exposure to the personal sacrifice for the sake of the sick girls of any kind and nationality. So, she was ready to make a prostitute of her sick daughter to get the money to make her own family what could be called happy. It was hard for Mike to pay for a girl when the other boys would just take the fun of their own mates and gift them candy and maybe car rides for some amusement. When he got adult he paid usually 10000$ a harlot, but he did it for the sure purpose of giving birth to a child. It was not for girls’ services but for their kids to be able to be brought up by a sick mother. Mike knew it was not just enough to give a girl a chance to be healed and bear a healthy baby, he also should help her financially. Even, many wealthy women in Western countries gave birth to Mike’s kids by as much means as the nature and science offered to the humankind. If Mike did not pay with the cash he paid by the mere fact of fatherhood with the promotion for such a woman that was agreed with the Russian Federal Security Service and especially CIA and other Western intelligence and security offices. It was not hard. Nobody wanted to get sick of HIV, hepatitis or other serious sickness and that made the people honest because the women usually got healed totally or partially and the babies were healthy and with a good immunity. So, it was not a problem, the instinct of progenitor moved Mike on and he knew his role.
But, with Julia it was not the same. Her crazy and idea fix was that she should be a free woman. However, her sickness was hardened by HIV and was a modified one, still Mike begged her and her girlfriend that played advocates for her to wait and believe in him. Then, the women with the HIV and even AIDS gave birth to his kids that were born sound, many of them got healed themselves. Julia’s main sickness was also surmounted by Mike’s efforts and almost never did recidivate. But, Julia wanted for the price of the freedom the lives of her first babies that she could them bear the child of any boy from the street. It seemed to be a paradox for Mike he might not understand. Of course, the heart of Julia was hardened by her own fate. Still, her acute aspiration to be a free woman made really a harlot of her, because the only person from whom she would get any considerable payment was Mike. Anyway, Mike was not privileged in any mode. That is why it was hard for Mike.
Then, when Julia got pregnant during her relations with Mike, she and her mother decided to kill the baby that was on the fifth month in the womb. Maybe, it was really necessary for the health of Julia and Mike just paid his price not only with the money got of his own suffering but also with the life of his unborn daughter as the medical test had shown. Mike recalled that he had not accepted as a boy to give the seed to Julia for such an evil act, and offered her to find it from anybody else. He had said that for such a harlot as Julia it would not be hard. So, he condoled himself that it was not his baby, which was very probable owing to many reasons. First, Julia and her family thought that Mike had a bad hereditary sickness, still she wanted the relations from Mike. So, it was the first reason. Then, though Julia’s blood test already shown she got healed of her sickness for already almost a year, the baby in her womb was sick as the medical test had shown, which would have been impossible if Mike had been the father, because just after three years she gave birth to a healthy child of a boy from the street in the terms of immunity. The last reason was that Mike himself knew what it was for and did not want to sacrifice any baby of his own, though the KGB asked that of him to make a medical test on a not completely developed baby. Mike just had said that he would revenge any baby of his. So, the power of the word did not make the events to evolve in a way for his baby to get dead.
However, there was a hope for Mike. He discussed with the KGB officer that was his superintendent about the necessary medical equipment for his babies if they would be born before the term. They said that Julia’s womb was damaged by the sickness when she had been a baby in the womb herself. So, she was not able to give birth to a baby of a full term from her first and second attempt. The other reason was that she had been infected with a modified syphilis and HIV and she could have infected the baby on the last stage of his development in the womb. When Mike had been the kid himself, he had witnessed how Julia and her girlfriends had found two young girls ready to take care of Julia first two children in that they had not been able to give birth to their own. Maybe, it was even Mike’s children, as for the first two. Then, even the third child could be Mike’s because it was a custom for the women of Mike to take avail of the program of the protection of witnesses and exchange the kid if it was a boy. It was because Mike killed many people that were out of the law with his own hands and as a politician that he had became very early in his life he had caused many people to die. As a small girl, Julia had touted that her husband after Mike Serge would not be able to have the kids and know the woman because of a surgical operation. It could be a stark lie but it could be true. Then, to make all glad, Julia could exchange her baby for the baby of her husband’s sister or cousin, then it would look like her husband. They said that a Western woman that sang the songs of love for Mike also did the same thing because Mike had killed some gangsters for her not to pay the money to that part of the Mafia that was not with Mike and pretended for it. The women also did exchange the babies for the kids not to contract the infective diseases to which they had been exposed in the womb by the bosom milk feeding. So, Julia could stay the woman of Mike and not betray him. Still, what she did perfectly was to make a blow on Mike’s name of honor which he put much value on. However, usually the rumors make all people to know the truth better than the person for whom the need it most. That is why the name of honor might be undamaged. Nonetheless, when Mike occasionally met Julia along with her small daughter Anastasia and husband Serge, it was an emotional blow on him, though the daughter was in no way look like Julia that had Jewish and Gypsy blood in abundance. As any blow Mike got in his life, it made him mobilize his forces. He had a strong abstinence syndrome because of much drug use in the past for his kids and their moms to be healthy and for his blood to heal the other. But, the hatred he had against Julia and all her company made him quit smoking of tobacco that he had begun to struggle with the breaking of his bones, muscles and guts by the drug abstinence. Of course, he did not wish any drugs. He always used them until he was pathologically inebriated. And, for many years, he even did not know he took drugs when he slept with the sick girls not to get infected or when he shot the people that had been sentenced to the death without any court trial by the intelligence office. He even could not look at them. So, his deal with Julia had one sure positive element, the hatred helped him to cope with the pain and abstinence.


Hypnosis

‘He robs and racketeers the people but he does not give the money to the other gangsters or spend it on himself. And, they say he does not have any cash in reserve. Seems somebody gets the money from him. We got interested in that because maybe somebody from our office receives the revenue. The policemen already checked theirs and found nobody who might take the profits from his deals. So, please speak with him to find out if there’s some wrong or not. He will come to meet you for some business of yours. Do get occupied with that affair.’ The KGB officer proposed.
‘Ok, I’ll find out.’ Mike promised…
When this gangster with the big prospects in the terms of a criminal career came to meet Mike he first talked with him about their own business and some small matters. Then, Mike began to approach the problem by a discussion of the notions of the criminal world to dig out what was wrong with that man called Japanese. He endeavored much to become a reverent gangster but again there was the occasional character of his enlisting into the rows of the criminals and now he did not pay into the common stock of the thieves as much as there should be left of his expenditure which to say true were not considerable. Mike sympathized to that young man because he also had not passed any term in jail and only prepared himself to get into it and run away. And, the same as with Mike himself, the story of Japanese was somewhat rum.
The talk was first Ok but then the young gangster turned very much irritated and angry because as it seemed to him Mike did not understand his notions. All knew that the man concealed something. But what? Finally, Mike got all the information necessary to prove there was some qualified influence over the mind of the young gangster. Then, they said that from a very young age he had been hypnotized by a psychiatrist doctor from the circles to be close to the KGB office and the last somehow profited from the criminal activities of Japanese. The story made the young gangster a kind of hero. Even, earlier Mike heard the rumors about that man and many thought that it was too strange that the young man chose the criminal career to sacrifice the circus profession and maybe some other occupation. All in all, Mike rendered a service to Japanese. First, they cancelled the postponed arrest for the end of putting him into the jail. Now, they needed it only to make a medical investigation to prove he had some minor problems with his state of mind which were not serious because of their artificial character. And, now, the powers of the State might collaborate with him on an informal basis in their private affairs. However it all was, that story did not hinder Japanese from becoming a prominent thief-in-law. Mike himself got another trump in his hand to assure for a plain career after he would get out of the mad passions of the young age. Evidently, Japanese entrusted that problem to Mike to be solved because Mike also had some problems with his mind at that time when he was ten years old. Then, these problems would be only bigger. However, they should be gotten rid of to the time Mike would need his forces to provide for his harem.




Songs

They said Mike thought of many songs when he took the drugs and finally did not recall that. All Mike remembered about his musical study to fiddle and play a guitar was that when he had begun to play in a good way he had got the fear he might have been spoiled by the glory. That is why he decided to be a musician for his second self. He recalled those cases but he reckoned them to be the daydreams…
‘Do not wail you’re sick! It’s all because of your narcotic drugs. You gifted to them all your songs and get not payment for that. Now, you’re sick and nobody needs you. So, shut up!’ The mom sentenced at the complaints of her son Mike.

Morals and laws

It was a main axiom of the law school that the laws should be above any morals. Such was the question of a politics practical lesson. All students as some parrots repeated that axiom. Only Michael had the courage to be of the contrary opinion. He showed he was ready to answer by raising his hand and stood up.
‘I know that the axiom of the prevalence of the law above morals is what they teach us in our law school. But, I think that not all the people know the law and their main personal regulator is the morals. So, when the people trespass the moral norms he may be called to answer even by the means of the State and society institutes which should use the law as their means of influence on some situation. For example, a man may get into a jail by some shenanigans if he commits the adultery with the woman of some important man. Or else, there may be some other instance.’ Mike opinioned.
‘Young man, if you understand that so early in your life you will go far.’ The politics teacher sentenced.

Official letter

When Nick, Mike’s elder brother, was in the army the mom often sent him the parcels and letters. But, there came a day when instead of Nick’s letter of answer was sent a paper informing that Nick was in the place of restricted warfare actions and the post office was not able to reach him regularly.
Even, in the time of the wars the post office had the chances to reach a soldier, for example, during the Second World War. So, the mother’s heart did identify a danger for Nick. The mom fell flat on a divan in a swoon.
The father along with a colonel he knew came to the place where Nick served his term in the army. It turned out he was in a hospital. At least, the dad told so. Maybe, he was taken as a captive because Mike saw no wounds on Nick’s body afterwards. However it was after that story Nick just served his term in army as a sergeant in the training camp for the army newcomers. He just taught the recruits this thing or that and never returned to the front any more.
Prediction

When Mike worked as a lawyer in the administration of the district where he had been born, just before the election of the new head of the administration of Ust-Abacan, he wrote an article to the effect that such precedents were precocious for the Russian society of that time. The personal deals of the man and his office much resembled the system of communicating vessels. Mike loved that comparison. Indeed, the man was the son of the owner of the factory which produced the technical spirits and had the same debtors and creditors as the administration itself. So, there was a great temptation of the new head to use the interests of the district as a coin in paying his own debts or receiving his debts. Or, otherwise mix up these two structures’ priorities. Mike prophesied that such a head of the administration would have little possibility to defend the interests of the district because there might be a pressure on his own business by the same governmental structures. By word and by deed, the man got into the jail. How much Mike’s article in the district paper had contributed to that he did not know. At least, he warned the middle age man about such a perspective.
Property

Mike was drank by drinking almost a liter of the firm moonshine. Julia invited him to vomit it all out for a sure play.
‘Mike, I do not get timid to take the money from you even if it was gotten by the drug trade. I know how much you suffered for it. I talked with those Christian girls and they are of the same opinion. There’s no shame. I now understand that the drugs are not so bad as they say about it. If, for example, I did not have you, I would suffer much because my only choice would be to infect somebody with my sickness and go to the jail, as a choice I would have to take drugs to somehow make my life merrier. Then, I would be more tolerant toward all these hardship of the life of the sick human being.’ Julia reasoned…
When Mike was on his consequent term in the mad house he found out that Bernardo Provencano, the boss of the Sicilian Mafia, was bereft of all his property including several villas of a common value of one hundred millions dollar. Mike’s idea was to prove in the court of the Italian State that some part of that property was earned legally owing very often the drug trade is justified because otherwise the client might have done do some wrong to the society because of despair, might have gone crazy or even died due to the informational shock, depression and the same. Mike knew that maybe that confiscation was just a general bribe to the State because the Mafia boss was caught by his own free will as the details of the police operation had shown. So, maybe he had to earn more personal authority to get part of that property or monetary confiscation back by his work as a lawyer.
Ready?

‘Are you ready for surprises?’ asked the main superintendent of Mike in a merry mood.
‘I hope yes.’ Mike said.
‘You should be.’ The KGB officer pronounced…
When Mike got easier in his logics of life and had less hardship he had a real surprise to recall and realize that he had many women and even boys. He saw the visions of what he had done as Jack and it correlated with what he recalled about the other people to do and commit as Mike. So, he had his surprise. Along with a harem, in which be strongly believed now and even did not doubt to allow the contrary opinion, it really matched his troubles and sorrows.


The absence of fear

Mike knew that his girls were HIV positive and had some other grave sicknesses. Still, he was not afraid to sleep with them in that he had the immunity gotten through suffering. He was able to feel the passion for Mary, his bride. He knew that Mary would bear him the healthy kids. The girls would be the princesses without any serious curse to call it a spell but with a credit of love for their future husbands who would be exploited in the way Mike had been. The boys would be the same as he, taking the curse off the girls with a credit of health and abilities. Mike was really turned on by the prospects of his courtship to Mary and their future relations. The poison of diseases got worked out and the true source of pleasure waited for them both. Nothing would spoil the natural and normal development of their relations. And, Mike would produce the vaccines of a better quality which would allow the immunity not only against the blood transfusion infecting but also the sex prove protection against AIDS and other diseases. It was Mike’s duty which he would pay to the society for the job of bringing up his kids. The mere finances did not make do. To get the love it was necessary to suffer and earn the more of love, of the women the same as the respect of men and their enthusiasm to help Mike’s kids. Mike did not want any division of privacy of his happiness. He wanted the happiness for all, the same Holy Ghost of healing the illnesses for anybody to accept his children as the full value participants of the social life. He saw the future and was sure he would not contract any serious sickness, but his girls would be healed. He wanted to share it with the people. Not by the services of prostitution of his wives but by the blood vaccinations of highest quality which would help the human beings become happy. He knew that otherwise the people would be angry with him. Not because Mike owed anything to them and did not pay for his fare to the wellbeing, at the contrary, he had paid for all he had, but due people had the sick daughters and boys and Mike’s abilities and possibilities made him responsible for their future life also. He would bring up his sons to be the owners of harems and builders of the happiness to the other people the same way as he himself had been and was still, obliged to be so in the future. His daughters would become maybe the senior wives in harems, giving credit of immunity and being able to exploit the males in a way Mike had got through himself. Simply, he loved the humankind and had the necessary compassion for the sick and weak to cover up the hopes of the people who had begot their kids with the prospects of the good vaccines from Mike’s blood and his sons’. He felt he should do so not because he wanted to feel pride, yearned for the respect, but just owing he loved the people around him. And, his charity made him feel happy.

Dog’s fate

Mike had a dog. First, all was Ok with him. But, then, he followed the fate of all adult beings. He often ran to the household where a bitch lived and the host had to do nothing but to tie him up to some place in his yard. It resembled the fate of a son.


Situation

Mike always was somewhat offended that the girls did not consent to become the part of his harem. Still, he understood that first he should provide as many girls with love and care as possible and only after that get a harem. For that, there were a lot of reasons. First, he should acquire an immunity based on the sexual forbearance of a certain length each time before he would have sex with the girls and take narcotics not to get infected. Of course, he would not remember about those contacts because otherwise he would not have the necessary emotional complexes to continue the forbearance and hard intellectual work to chase off the drug abstinence syndrome with the different kinds of morphine and hormones produced by the organism itself. Thus, he should take a lot of drugs periodically and develop this kind of the division of the personality by the self-hypnosis and regular hypnosis. It should be the pathological inebriation that would take place chronically. Perhaps, even in the times when he would not take any drugs. Second, the society would not accept the idea with the harem before Mike would give the progeny on the side. However, to call those babies to be born on the side would not be proper because many of their moms would keep faith to Mike turning lesbian and getting into the fictive marriages even if Mike would not take them in his harem directly. Of course, Mike knew that he would not be just a donor of the sperm. He would provide for all those kids financially. The question only was how many children he would be able to finance taking into account that the girls were sick and needed the privileges even if they would work themselves. Third, Mike should come through a time of the abstinence of drugs for the weakened microbes to die and for him to get a better immunity. He would marry the sick girls and sleep with them when he would not take the drugs immediately. So, there was a certain risk to contract different sicknesses and Mike should take the girls into his harem gradually. Then, Mike believed in a certain principle of life. It was simple. To get something as a pleasure he had to suffer in return. That was a general principle observed by all by the laws of this world. But, with Mike there was an addition. He would suffer for the girls to be happier and luckier. He would receive the good emotions in return but he knew he should suffer more than to have the pleasure. Only that way his girls might get better. All had the price in that world. So, Mike was sure that he will save the girls from HIV, syphilis, hepatitis, diabetes, inborn predisposition for the cancer or some other hereditary conditioned illnesses. Only, he had to suffer for that fasting of sex, taking narcotics and psychotic medicines necessary for the result of the madness based on two first things. Then, Mike knew that to earn the money even for a million or more children was possible. He had to organize the speculations on the funds and currency markets, think of the inventions and kill the criminals for the money the last had got to invest in his new enterprises. All was possible, only he had to pay with the suffering of any kind. To protect his numerate progeny he would serve the intelligence offices, security services and Mafia to get their services in return. But, mainly, he should curse anybody who would try to curse his futures kids and their moms, also many relatives. For that he should be a prophet and call about the floods, earthquakes and other kinds of calamities to show he was somebody to count with. Many people would die and he himself would suffer much when the Almighty would punish him for that. Then, his sons would grow up and help him defend the numerate family and property, even if Mike would never know them in face. Or else, Mike should predict such calamities even if he might not bring them about, for his relatives and those who knew to get saved. Still, he should be able to call about some minor weather phenomena for the people to believe he might cause grave ones by his word. Anyway, all should count him for a prophet…
The small Tina and Inna sat on the bed in the hostel room, the sorrow was on their faces.
Though, Mike was just four years old, he knew what to object, ‘But, your noses will not fall off and you will not rot alive because it is not the same as it was a hundred years ago when my grand-granddad Nick saved that Armenian woman taking the curse on himself. The doctors know how to cure it now, they’ve got the penicillin.’ Mike said with a smile.
‘You think you’re so clever? But, we’re infected with the AIDS and our antibodies will not be able to cope with the syphilis microbes.’ Inna said to put Mike into a predicament…
The same happened when Mike tried to console Julia’s mother.
‘Mike, but they infected her with the AIDS. The syphilis already devours her organism. They made it specially, while we accepted and underwrote only the papers for the syphilis…’ She pronounced the words through the tears.
‘Do not wag your tongue!’ Her room mate in the hospital said. ‘You want some worse trouble? Be happy they left you alive and did not murder to hide the ends into the water.’
Mike looked at the small bed where Julia lay. She was just a two years baby. She looked at him with her dark eyes. Mike turned his head to her mother.
‘I promise you that I will marry her and she will be healed with my blood. You may take it now from my vein. And, you will get all they promised you. And, I’ll revenge for that.’ Mike said.
‘I’ve got a syringe under my cushion. I knew you would come. But, it’s not a special one for taking the blood from the vein. So, you’ll have to be patient.’ She warned and Mike lifted up his left hand’s sleeve…
‘But, why you do not want to get into my harem all at once even earlier?’ Mike demanded.
‘We’re afraid that your immunity may not cope with all our sicknesses, so we will give ourselves to you only after you suffer because of the abstinence of the narcotics. Your fasting of sex is not enough. If you contract something, we’ll lose all our hope and die?’ Ten years old Inna argued. ‘So, we have all wait, you and us…’
Julia sat at the kitchen table, ‘Mike, what if I was HIV infected?’ She demanded.
‘I know, Julia, you most probably are HIV infected due you cannot get healed of the syphilis for so long.’ Mike responded.
‘And, you are not afraid to live and have sex with me?’ She continued.
‘You know, Julia, HIV is shown by the blood test only on the sixth months after contracting the virus. So, I may be already infected even if the blood test is negative. That is why I have no moral forces to leave you. Even if I made a test and it would be Ok it would be very hard for me to leave you. To lose the last chance in my life for love and sex while it might be probable that I am already HIV infected… I heard that a man lived with a HIV infected woman for three years and made the tests regularly before he got HIV positive at last. So, we’ll live for three years and then I’ll leave you and make a blood test after sixth months for you not to worry you might infect me.’ Mike said.
‘I’m glad that you did not say you’re a hero and are not afraid, or boast of your immunity owing you took those vaccines. They say a lot of people died in the preparation of them… But, if you’ll have enough money for a harem, we’ll you take me in?’ She demanded.
‘Yes, but you will get healed yourself.’ Mike assured her…
That evening Mike felt he would not be able to get asleep without the pills but he did not have them because he was a guest in the house of Julia’s parents. So, he drank a lot of moonshine and Julia had to wake him up in the night to vomit the liquor out in that she was afraid Mike might have suffocated because of his stomach’s reflexes. Mike went into the bathroom led by the hand by his girlfriend. He began to vomit into the sink. When he felt it was over, he began to speak.
‘I know, Julia, that you have AIDS. But, you will be healed.’ Mike assured.
‘Who told you about it?’ She asked.
‘You said yourself,’ Mike said.
‘HIV, but not AIDS. You do not frighten me in such a way any more. I was afraid the doctors said you so. Even the womb went down.’ Julia reprehended.
‘But, do not worry I will not leave you.’ Mike promised.
‘I will leave you yourself. They found me a substitute as they explained to me. She is young and there were no fictive marriages with her. She visits the church of the Witnesses of Jehovah. And, if you care about AIDS, she’s got it. So, do not let it down.’ Julia told.
‘But, I’ll get you into my harem when I’m rich,’ Mike promised.
‘But, where I am? They’ve already gave me the legal papers. Apropos, I’m now also an agent of Federal Security Service. As they explained to me, I have no way out, so I’ll stay your wife for the whole life. And, you yourself will not be able to refuse of me as your legal wife. Only the death may part us now as they explained to me, and that’s really. They said to me that I should marry a young man and they’ll exchange my child for his niece to hide from the bandits. They said he is not able to cause any threat to my honor. You just promise not to murder me by mistake… I heard how much you came through on the way to get your share of the drug traffic, so even if the money they gave me is not from your inventions or other legal business I do not care. I believe that even your Christian girls you met in Prague would accept that money if they knew the whole truth. The people will always use the drugs. Somebody gets happy taking them. The ones that have no other hope and comfort. Nobody forces them to that. I would also take the drugs if I did not believe you love me and will save. It would be a good death. I would suffer no more. I would not think about any future I would not have, just how to get a dose. It would be much easier. If I did not take the drugs as a source of happiness I would fuck and they would put me into the jail or kill when I’d infect somebody. A human being has to have a source of comfort, whether fucking or taking the drugs. Perhaps, I even would not have the money for the drugs, and then I would murder myself. They said you do not allow selling the bad quality stuff for the drug addicts just to die and for the mob to make the easy money. Now, I understand that’s a heavy work and honest money… Only not to die of the AIDS, that’s what I want. At least, I had the time to bear two kids. They said to me the children are Ok. You should take care of them if I die, Mike.’ She said.
‘Do not say nonsense, Julia. You’ll live long and be healed. And, who said to you that stupidity. I do not sell the drugs. Be sure you will be healed and see your grand-grandchildren. ’ Mike affirmed.
‘Only for your words to get to the ears of the God. I even do not hope to see the grandchildren.’ Julia said.
‘He hears all and I’ll pray and suffer for you to get healed.’ Mike gave the word.
‘You’d better do not drink if you want that the Lord heard your prayers.’ Julia requested.
‘It will not repeat.’ Mike promised. ‘But, you should tell honestly if you betrayed me with Bob?’
‘Yes, with Bob, Jack and the symphony orchestra. Who needs us? Who needs a girl with syphilis or hepatitis and HIV to addition? They just instructed us to say so. They said you asked for that yourself, for us not to suffer but to suffer yourself? You only do not let us down or die. Nobody else would take care of us. Then, only the narcotics are what we have.’
‘What you repeat it for? Narcotics, narcotics.’ Mike protested.
‘But, what you heal yourself with and get the immunity from? If you do not do it, we’ll have to do it on our own not to die. But, I will not be able to suffer as much as you do.’ Julia said.
‘Julia, I may believe that the Lord made it possible for us to be married officially, but I will not believe your tales about narcotics.’ Mike said.
‘Let’s go to sleep, husband.’ She invited…
Then, Mike knew that Mary, his bride, was also AIDS and hepatitis B infected. So, he knew that it was hard for his girls to betray him. They would be afraid to contract some more sicknesses or to infect somebody and get under the penal responsibility. But, after all, he recalled about the Lord and began to speak with Him again. And, the Lord promised Mike to preserve the honor of his wives and brides. In return, Mike should serve the Almighty.

Awakening
Mike awoke in the morning because of the high tones of the voices in the kitchen. He lay in the bed of Julia’s flat. She and her mom discussed about some matter.
‘A bitch, he said he was negative in his R factor. A dirty Armenian, that’s what he is.’ Julia expressed her indignation.
‘But, whether you might not get pregnant of Mike?’ Her mom demanded.
‘Who needs his schizophrenia? He always studies his books and is constantly crazy…’ Julia said.
‘What do you do? Play it more natural!’ Julia’s mother Natalie interrupted her daughter in half breath whisper.
‘But, what I do? … He always has to take his pills or is mad because of his tricks and studies! Who needs such children?’ Julia acquitted her mischief.
‘And, what you want to do now?’ Natalie asked.
‘Is it true he really blew up the Chernobyl atomic station?’ Julia demanded.
‘The knowing men say yes.’ Natalie said.
‘And, also the twin towers?’ Julia continued on her asking.
‘They tested the guys who flew the airbuses into the sky scrapers, there were no symptoms they would make that thing. The best psychiatrist doctors looked the guys through. There were no signs of any hypnosis or exterior psychological influence in the past. The boys sincerely wanted to help catch the second group of suicide pilots whom they deemed a real danger after the alert would be over. But, they did the attack instead…’ Natalie narrated.
‘And, they did not test them by the polygraph?’ The young woman demanded of her experienced mother.
‘They made all kinds of tests. No marks of any will defect were found. They say it was a very complex hypnosis without any pills. They say he takes drugs or pills, fasts, goes crazy and then hypnotizes the people.’ Natalie told.
‘And, he might hypnotize me to do something?’ Julia demanded.
‘The time will show. He makes it very fine. You will not feel it or show any symptoms beforehand… But, they say he does not touch the women… On the contrary…’ The middle age woman said.
‘Somebody else ones will touch us instead?’ Julia apprehended.
‘I doubt it. They looked much after you all, his beloved ones. Nobody hurt you.’ Her mom objected.
‘So, he rivals the State on a parity?’ Julia asked.
‘When he was a boy, he told how to make a self-made nuclear bomb. And, you may be sure he found a man or a pair of men to make that bomb and blow if anything… Anyway, he found Timothy McVey to blow up the Oklahoma City…’ Natalie said.
‘They know it for sure. The boy told who inspirited him to make that job. So, the only way for the State to protect itself is to bear him as much children as possible for them to live in every city for that bomb not to blow up… They say they caught some ‘rabbits’, the guys who made some parts of the job. They are sure it’s the sake trick as with the kamikazes. So, you may be sure for your skin. Nobody would tear it off.’ Natalie made a conclusion.
‘That is one whom I would love if not my syphilis.’ Julia said after a pause.
‘You may not fool me with that stuff. Whom you love and whom you do not love. You may tell somebody else about your Belovsky and the rest. There are enough rumors about your true clandestine love affairs with him, you and your female accomplices. Do not say me much about the syphilis. You may thank for that your granddaddy, my pretty daddy… That’s just instinct… You think if I had the same choice, I would lose my babies in the vain attempts to have any kids. You would also die but for him.’ Natalie rebuked.
‘So, I am not first with you?’ Julia asked without much of emotion as was her natural manner.
Mike heard some whispers meant to regulate up the scenario of the talk and the whole conversation.
‘Yes, and I did the best blood tests affordable for that time. They also said that it would be Ok and the baby would live and be sound, but it was always the same. When I got pregnant the sickness killed the baby and emptied myself… So, you did it right to get pregnant of that Armenian. It does not matter much that there is an R factor conflict. Anyhow, you know you are not too much sick any more… Then, you should find some simpleton to bear him a kid to see if it will be Ok… As for Mike, you should know he might kill you if something happened to his baby.’ Natalie concluded.
There was some silence interval, then Julia said, ‘Maybe, we waist ourselves in vain and he sleeps and does not listen to it. Yesterday evening he drank a lot of seductive grass beverage.’
‘We talked too loud and I heard no more snoring… Go and look if he’s awakened.’ Her mom said.
Julia came from the kitchen to the guest room where Mike lay on a divan. She shook him by his shoulder.
‘Mike, you sleep?’ She demanded.
‘I try.’ Mike answered.
‘You heard all we talked about with the ma?’ The girl asked.
‘I heard but I am too tired and afraid to go crazy if I analyze this. I will keep it in my memory and think on that later when I’ll be better and strong.’ Mike just said. ‘I will not stand up but try to get asleep when you get off for the office.’
‘Ok, but promise to think on that, Mike.’ Julia asked for a favor.
‘Ok, I will think on all that.’ Mike promised…
There were some versions. First, Julia might really need to bear for a certain death some kids of hers from some guys to provoke, heal and finally test for the absence her sickness. Thus, her payday would be the days of her possible life in Mike’s harem. But, maybe it was Mike’s child and the nation needed it to process for a kind of blood cocktail from liver, spleen, kidneys and other organs to prepare the vaccines. Did Mike consent for it as a necessary collateral for selling his contagious blood to take the society hostage to murder some part of it with a kind of self-made nuclear bomb to put under the strike of revenge some part of his customers who came for the blood from his vein with a hope to live on the sacrifice of Mike’s kids? In this case, Mike chose the tactics of Jehovah who made his enemies to kill one another. It was the best strategy in the absence of the resources for an open adversity. Mike had a strange kind of ability to persuade people to come to the death and kill the other people dangerous for Mike in the sense of their appetite for the blood of Mike’s kids. What drove those people to use those vaccines? Of course, it was a dangerous game and all knew it, the microbes had been involved. But, the trick was in how those vaccines had been prepared. They made the victims of that process to fast of sex and drugs. They did it by a physical enforcement. Sometimes, it worked through a psychological threat. Thus, in the blood, serums and vaccines of that origin there was a charge of lust which was felt by the people and they needed it to lead a sexual life. The lust came just by an idea that some human beings would suffer for the others to have a possibility to fuck one another securely, at least for some time certainly. It made the minds of people not transitive and they needed more and more human lives sacrifices for the carnal pleasure. It brought about on their part a strong feeling of justification of that torture process and an almost absolute feeling of no possible retaliation. There was a feeling of merriment and general happiness because of a found source of pleasure. As it was with the father of Mike, all was against him, or better to say all were against him. Then, they said it was a practical joke. So much the lust and total assurance of a found Pandora’s box drove the people to lose any transitive attitude to the outcome of the whole affair. It was a kind of a financial pyramid, those who were the first, had sex and fun and then paid by a suffering of a laboratory ‘rabbit’. Then, the other part of the people, more numerate, took their place pretending that somebody else had been obliged to them to pay for their fun. There was a complete assurance that it was a real way to cheat the nature of things. The microbes got angrier and angrier, more and more accustomed to antibiotics and other kinds of medicines. Also, it needed more time of sexual forbearance and strong narcotic drugs abstinence to appease the bothered viruses and bacteria, which they had awakened from the centuries of a rather idle existence to make them multiply under a stress. They said it was a girl, the daughter of Mike. So, maybe Mike really sacrificed his daughter as a kind of immunity insurance for those who had received his blood? How many more of his kids he sold? Were he an ordinary bastard who tried to make the easy money on his kids’ life or it was a bacteriological war and his children died to make thousands and millions of the other children to die?...
Julia came from Krasnoyarsk, she had good mood and wanted fleshly rubber protected love against the prohibitions of the doctor. Mike on the contrary was downcast because he saw no belly of pregnancy on Julia’s part and it was just sixth month to count from the conception.
‘Where’s the baby?’ Mike demanded.
‘It got born.’ Julia informed.
‘So, it’s dead?’ Mike said in much of sorrow regretting he had let Julia to come to the regional capital by a Russian no comfort jeep.
‘No, it’s alive and it will live in another place from us.’ Julia answered.
‘In the heaven?’ Mike strained his Christian imagination.
‘No, on the earth.’ Julia said.
‘They will bury him?’ Mike asked in deep anguish.
‘Why they have to bury him?’ Julia protested.
‘I do not understand anything.’ Mike complained.
‘You’ll understand later.’ Julia promised…
Just several months before that early childbirth, Julia had a talk with Mike. It was when they were about to have the love of the flesh and Julia had the ability to bargain for what she needed.
‘Mike, will you not be afraid if I bear you a sixth month baby?’ She asked with a cunning smile.
‘Why you asked about that?’ Mike demanded.
‘They say I will not be able to carry the child more time in my womb. Whether you did not notice she’s rather small with me? And, even then they say I might die because the womb may not open but get torn.’ She said with little real apprehension.
‘That’s not so. You always have the orgasm and your womb is trained enough. So, it will not be a hard thing for your womb to bear a child. But, if they say there is a strict term of a secure child carriage, you should take avail of that because the child will be normal, I will pray for that and suffer.’ Mike promised.
‘There is one more thing… I have a girlfriend. She has a husband but her daughter is child of another man. Try to guess who it is?’ Julia proposed.
‘I don’t know the people in our town, Julia.’ Mike gave up.
‘Ok… but he does not want to work for his child, while she is written on him. He just does anything for many years. But, then he will surely ask for the alimony when she will be adult and he will be old, like it was with my mom and her father… So, we need to scare him a little to make him work.’ Julia said.
‘So, I have to talk to him about the eternal punishment?’ Mike asked.
‘No, she has a lover, even a husband. There is a special document that she is his wife for the whole life… His name is Jack. Her father is a KGB colonel in retirement and they say he is a debtor of Jack…’ Julia told.
‘Who is that Jack? He is an American?’ Mike demanded.
‘He knows some English, but he is not an American.’ Julia explained.
‘But, why that name, Jack?’ Mike inquired.
‘That’s a pseudonym. His real name is Mike.’ Julia continued to narrate with a smile.
‘He’s one of your friends?’ Mike asked with some bad apprehensions.
‘He is you, Mike, in your second self.’ Julia said it plainly.
Mike processed the data for few seconds, then, gave out, ‘I was serious with you, Julia. You know it’s hard for me to listen to any kinds of practical jokes pretending I said some foolish stuff about me like I was a spy or anything… I know what I said and what never might come into my head. I have the delirium sometimes, but I keep mum on that time…’ Mike protested.
‘Mike, I do not know when you play a fool and when you are serious, or else there is that division of your person about which they say.’ She saw complete loss of any understanding in Mike’s eyes. ‘Ok… come to me.’ She invited…
Mike lay in the bed with Julia. It was deep darkness night. Mike regretted his lost child from Julia. Julia caught the essence of his mood.
‘My child is alive, the same as my first two kids. I saw them. They showed me.’ She said confidently said without any possible appellations to the contrary.
‘Julia, our union will not carry two crazy persons. I do not lose the hopes to get healed. If you feel you are going crazy, you should take the pills from the very beginning not to lose the time and have the same problems as it is with me.’ Mike advised.
‘You are crazy yourself.’ Julia just sentenced…
That evening, which they would meet in Mike’s parents’ house, Julia was very vivid and well spirited. Before they got completely asleep, Julia began to speak.
‘Mike, thank you for ten thousands dollar I got today. It means my child is Ok? They always pay that money for a child.’ Julia ingenuously demanded.
‘Julia, I again do not understand what you are talking about. I already bid a farewell to my daughter. It’s not a good idea to recall me about that and try to implant in my soul the vain hopes.’ Mike said.
‘Ok… I just said they gave me ten thousands dollar. They say they always give that much money, but they do it for to bring up a child. But, I bore it. That also costs the money. And, I will keep it for the time when I will have a child of my own… I mean the one I will bring up… no matter if it will be mine own or not…’ Julia chattered.
Mike knew that to be crazy was not too frightful in the end. So, he did not make too much of tragedy on the fact that his girl seemed to go crazy to follow him on that path…
As for that colonel of Near East origin whom they said Mike helped, it was simple. The guy helped disappear without any ends the people in Syria whose fate was indifferent for Moscow as it was pretended. In return, he got the property and merits in Russia. So, Moscow expressed itself like it paid little attention to the internecine tribal murder in that place of the Earth. But, then, the true genuine Russian people began to disappear without any ends with the same simplicity. The man who already began a kind of national hero was hastily declared the enemy of the State who hid his own cruel individual intentions closely mixed up with his personal mercantile interests under the mask of a Soviet KGB officer. Mike did not accustom his heart to lie. So, when the man applied for a kind of pledge on Mike’s part through the intermediates, Mike promised to compensate the deaths of the Arab colonel’s feigned personal rivals for a promise to cease the vendetta against the Soviet citizens in Near East for the Russian to be able to leave the officer in peace. At that time, the guy already came through the interior security office of KGB and was on the black list of the KGB paid murderers to cover the matter and postpone the death for a little bit for the people to have as least associations with the duty and work of the man as possible. Thus, they even alleged that his daughter kept faith to Mike and waited for him to get sound. It was after the visit of her mother to Mike’s home where the woman had had a talk with Mike’s own mom. But, Mike rejected it as a too stark example of a cold Dutch comfort…
‘Mike, what about the blood of your child, your daughter? We need it to heal and save the children of the people who do not make the necessary tests …’ Ernst requested.

Two hundred tanks

When Mike discussed the conditions of the job concerning the Saint Michael order, he bargained for a possibility for Russia to pass over to Armenia two hundred tanks to wage a war against Azerbaijan. For Mike it was to cover up the story with his grand-granddad Nick’s Armenian family and for Russia to have an excuse of having left the ally to the atrocities of the Young Turk. So, they got the go say of the Europe and US. Thus, Mike took hostage the foreign boys, that were the guests in his school, and methodically killed the special forces detachments, all alone for much time before there was some help from the outside. He smoked a lot of cocaine to keep on move and after all that had to drink the psychiatric pills and swallow the snots. Then, in his early youth and, afterwards, in the young age.
But, there turned up a general who tried to make a PR company on all that story of the Russian military supply to Armenia. He was a federal parliament deputy and took floor for a speech on the matter. But, after few days they said his own wife shot him dead with his own gun he had got as a reward from the State. Mike could see a considerable contrast between his snots and breaking bone and will pills he had to take and a high spirited and much of populist lingo speech of the general. Only after several years, Mike was able to understand that the general’s political position was out of the tact with the interests of the State. He himself was on the side of the State and he could not help recalling what he had paid personally for that deal, all his suffer and humiliation . Sometimes, what seemed to be beautiful did not last long while the things which were maybe ugly in their outward looks proved to be vital and filled with real perspective.


Money

Mike knew how much money he had earned by settling the scores with the knights of Saint Michael’s order. It was 500 billion dollar strict. He would not need so much money personally. The more so and taking into account it was cash in the convertible currency. His only wish was that the money should not be squandered but spent on the program of the divine healing by his blood for the girls.
‘We thought you would never get awakened. So much cocaine you consumed.’ The officer of KGB told.
‘It’s Ok. All’s normal. I simply had to be cured with the medicines for me and my kids and girls not to be fools.’ Mike responded.
‘So, you want to be paid what you struggled for?’ The officer demanded.
‘No, I want it to be spent for the program. That’s the main and only condition.’ Mike said.
‘You say like you’re the owner of the cash now. But, you’re just an executor while there’re a lot of those who ordered the whole thing. What you’ll say at that?’ The man asked.’
‘That’s my money. I earned it.’ Mike put down his argument.
‘But, I lot of people worked to produce those economic values.’ He said in his turn.
‘Still, it was stolen and I took it back on my own without almost any help. So, it’s for me to decide the way it will be spent.’ Mike firmly said.
‘So, you want it to be spent by the State by a budget scheme?’ The middle aged man asked of the youngster.
‘I want that the budget schemes should be used to invest into my inventions, to buy shares, not stocks. And, that the intelligence officer should superintend those businesses to watch the money shall be spent on the program defined tasks.’ Mike said.
‘Ok. So, maybe you want to be paid now yourself? Then, you should know that you’ll get not more than ten thousand dollar in cash.’ The man said.
‘I don’t need the money at all. We’ve already discussed and found the source of the cash I will pay for my own fun.’ Mike said.
‘Ok. Thus, you need no money on that?’ the officer put the question.
‘I will get but only when I’ll write about it in the future when I’m a writer.’ Mike said.
‘Well. You need to have more rest.’ The officer recommended…
The female doctor for the drug addicted people interviewed Mike on his feelings about the cocaine and other narcotics.
‘I don’t want any drugs. Even if they forced me with a gun.’ Mike said. ‘Enough is enough they said to me.’
The woman wrote something in the medical papers, then asked after a pause.
‘So, Mike, maybe you also want to take me into your harem for me to help the other girls get your seed?’ The very pretty middle aged woman inquired.
Mike felt uneasy because of the pressure on his soul and body and moved on the chair.
‘You are afraid to take so a sinful woman as I am into your harem?’ She demanded.
‘Simply, my seed might have gotten mixed with the seed of your husband…’ Mike doubted.
‘Do not worry. I will not sleep with him. Let it be so that he should have a chance to find a younger woman if it’s right about what he says…’ She had time to pronounce.
‘That’s none of my business,’ Mike interrupted her, and then said more. ‘I just say that ten thousands dollar as I pay for a baby to be conceived is not enough money for a doctor who will get a big salary.’
‘All know there will be a crisis of not-payments. So, the egg is valuable in the Christ’s day. I mean the Passover fete. So, you do not be afraid I’ll be lesbian. Do you know who are these lesbians?’ She asked.
‘Yea, that’s the name of the island where the women slept with the men only to get pregnant.’ Mike told what he knew.
‘So, you’ll sleep with the girls only when it’s necessary to give the seed for them to get pregnant and help the other girls to be the same way? I will not force them to more sex?’ She got interested.
‘Nope, I do not want lest my heart should get rotting.’ Mike expressed himself. At the mimic question of the feigned astonishment on the part of the drug physician, the youngster said. ‘There are two causes for the women to sleep with a man. To get seed and money for them and their kids, or to make him get sick and rot to produce the antibodies.’
‘Thus, you will not let them infect you?’ She demanded the answer.
‘No, I will but have to let them do so for me as a stimulus to invent more and earn more to live longer.’ Mike said.
She waited several seconds, then, said. ‘Some think you’re stupid, but I see you’re clever, logical and sensible. What you’ll say at this?’
‘I know why you flatter. It’s to see if I’m frank and sincere. But, I’m just afraid to die and be a pederast, because thus I would have lived less and shorter. The other boys may be gays and live more this way. But, for me it’s not so. I just survive the way is fit for me and my metabolism and principles of life.’ Mike explained his point of view.
‘Ok, just drink the pills if the mom will give you some for you to sleep and be calmer.’ She advised…
When Mike got the order from the western governments for the knight of Saint George order to die, he ate enough opium and said in TV occasional interview on a street that these men had to drink first warm water from the faucet, then cold to die. What the men did and died. Thus, Mike earned the money of their stock, but it should be used as a compensation for the victims of their illegal trade for those victims to decide if to get into Mike’s program or not. It was 300 billions dollar in cash. Those knights had been the organization of spies from the agents of the intelligence offices of the West Commonwealths. The same as the Michael’s knights, they put more value on their order and organization than on the State. It was their fatal mistake. Mike would not to commit such a one. So, all his bargaining was only a way to comply with the State law. He knew they just checked if he was a criminal or not.


Narcotic drugs

‘Mike, it’s all Ok with your goods. I mean the cocaine and other stuff. There’re no side effects or the drug addiction syndrome. But, what if some young men with no skills of yours, I mean the extra-sensorial abilities, would try to do the same. There might be a trouble.’ Ernst warned Mike.
‘If you say the way it is, then, it would be harder to get on the market with a contra-fact products for them.’ Mike said. ‘And, it’s your job not let such goods on the market.’
‘Ernst, you had better take care of the buzzes.’ Samuel apprehended.
‘The fuck with them buzzes. All the same, it’s a common program. So, our Russian counteragents should know all we discuss down here in that car.’ Ernst opinioned.


Maybe

Maybe, Mike really blew up the Chernobyl atomic station as a kind terrorist for the sake of having a stimulus what to suffer for and a way to survive from the deadly viruses by the means of sexual forbearance and huge but rare dozes of drugs mixed with some gunfire for Mafia or KGB. But whether the instinct of survival was not enough? Nonetheless, he badly wanted the compensation money instead, deep in his soul. And, he strangely and suspiciously had too many supporters and sympathizers. There was the main and immediate goal, to dispose of a lot of soldiers and officers who had come through a vaccination and now had a kind of epidemical threat in their bodies. But, as a matter of fact, nobody gave Mike any papers to sign and no written orders. In the age of four years old, his only way to survive was to offer himself to become the participator of the Chernobyl affair. It was his natural reaction to the problem sounded by the policemen, one of whom strangely sounded like a KGB man. Then, according to the scenario, he met an atomic station operator who insulted him and threatened his kids. Mike cursed him along with his station and promised to hypnotize the man to blow up the station during a scientific experiment which should have tested the security capacity of the station. Then, there turned up an unfortunate lover whose bride had perished in one of the KGB vaccines preparation laboratories. Instead of a natural enjoying of the feeling of power with a sexual implication (the brides are not sent to the nunneries or laboratories just for the sake of it), the young man wanted to revenge the blood of his bride and take the shame off his name. Due he had a mother who might become a victim of KGB if it would be found it was namely he that man who should sent the station to the hell, Mike should distract the attention off him after his death in the execution of the plan of vendetta, for that purpose he should turn up in the local KGB office a pair of weeks after the catastrophe and say that he had hypnotized the operator. His childish mentality of a six years old boy should compensate for the lack of sense in such a tactic of the defense from the investigation and gave him a certain guarantee he would not be suffocated for that cause. However, even, a protestant pastor and evangelist from Belgium many years later expressed his opinion that Mike would and should not survive if he blew up an atomic station. He said it without any appellation for the grace of the forgiveness of the Calvary cross. So, Mike knew that most surely he blew no nuclear stations. Still, it was his legal privilege to claim he rivaled the State in the atrocity of the means of repression and thus blew up nuclear reactors and sky scrapers. It was a sort of comfort for a crazy soul whom he was for several years. Still, he would badly accept the ransom of money, women and booze! But, even in such foolishness there was a limit. Once, a man from Saint-Petersburg, a former world volleyball champion, made a remark.
‘There is a man in Shushenskoe, who takes too much on himself. He pretends to be author of the Chernobyl catastrophe and the ideal originator and practical participator of the attack of September 11th while the whole institutes in Russia calculated how that event would influence the international political and economical position of Russia.’ He said in no context to make Mike not to understand it right now but only later by the tape recorder of his memory.
So, why Mike had lost at least ten years of free sexual life? If he was just a headman of those who paid their lives for the pleasures of that life, mostly average time term diversity in sexual relations in exchange for a otherwise weak health, was there any source of justification of his pain and suffer? They promised him a harem, but it seemed not to be of enough of realism. Anyhow, whether it is not better to have an average life, a list of lovers and no pain? But, the KGB officers laughed when Mike pretended to be a volunteer. They said his father was an enemy of nation. He had fought as a sea infantryman in Vietnam against the picked Yankee marines detachments, not mixing up with any Southern Vietnamese soldiers. He had killed the people for KGB after the war when he began the civil life and career. The only thing he might tell to Mike was that his awful crime against the Soviet regime was that he had slept with the wife of a communist party secretary of a regional level. At least, they said he had slept with one. There was no mass media to expose the private life of the communist elite, so the only way to believe it was to take it for granted. The grave circumstance was the tripper. The dad never complained against any gonorrhea not before, not after the act. They also said that the last time, his dad did not kill his ordered victim, a friend of his, having felt he would have most probably been the next. So, the dad agreed to consume the vaccines hoping to kill the customers and those who had ordered him in such a way. But, because Mike knew that the vaccine which might be made from his dad’s body would go to the army and used only for the case of the bacteriological war, Mike ate the glass ampoules with the vaccines being just four years old. He knew that first he might push the stuff to the civil use and slowly and surely kill those who ordered such stuff. The vaccine would sleep in his body and sexual forbearance along with some narcotics would kill the stuff. But, up to that time the blood of his would be conceded to all kind of easy drivers, from Mafia to KGB. Then, there was a fact which made void the theory of Mike’s easy obedience to KGB. They said in the age of five years old, he came to the local KGB office during a night and did with several officers what they had threatened to do with his father. One of them had written the hymn of Soviet Union with his own blood before his death. The day before it, Mike had had a talk with an officer. He had tried to bargain for a compensation for the girl of his love whose crazy mother had alleged that KGB had made an experiment on her and her small beautiful daughter. They had refused to talk to him seriously. So, he had promised to return in the night and kill the staff of the local KGB to a group of gossiping citizens which had advised him not to throw the word to the wind to bring back bad luck. But, they said Mike had done the deal. He made a kind of process providence of the facts with a video camera not to put the local mob under a blow. Still, they said Mike was no importance, because he alleged that the defunct officers had been the spies and it had been the order of the interior security service of KGB, like a colonel had ordered it. At that time, Mike already had the ability to see and know as true and real the facts which might be of use and necessary to tell it under the lie detector under the strong doze of the truth serum. They say the people go crazy of it, but the KGB officer only said that Mike would go crazy only if he told lies. Mike got that habit to know the truth by the abstinence from defecation during a week or two and some pills with strong side effects. To assure his security, in the age of six years old, he told to the new KGB officers of the local office how to make an atomic bomb. Perhaps, the people just do not ponder on how to make a nuclear bomb. But, for Mike it was enough what was written in the books about the reaction of the uranium under the electricity of the first experiments with the radioactive elements to realize that a bunch of electrical stuff would make do for a small nuclear bomb. The only thing which lacked was the uranium. Of course, Mike might not guarantee that his mechanism would make all uranium detonate, but the stuff would explode. Mike just said that he had been recruited by some Arab spies who needed of him to make an infernal machine and then he should meet a man with the uranium stolen from some military storage to make the ultimatum to the Soviet Union. The deep hypnosis showed that the nuclear blackmailing would end deplorably. Mike would have been mistaken by the time zone and the nuclear self-made bomb would have exploded in some part of Moscow. Nobody knew if to declare Mike a hero or villain. Mike found Timothy McVey, the boys who made a suicide attack on the world trade center. Also, he found a man to blow up the nuclear station. So, nobody might tell for sure if Mike had not found a man who would make individually a nuclear bomb to revenge Mike’s possible unnatural death. It was a secret for the KGB officers how a six years old boy got the basic design of the self-made nuclear bomb. But, maybe Mike’s mind was simply idle of love affairs schemes with some good girls. Those he knew wanted to make Mike produce the vaccines by the suffering of the sexual and narcotic abstinence. By this, they wanted the money, property and also fun made out of Mike who would play true unanswered love. Julia, the girl who afterwards delivered to Mike three years of steady sexual life when Mike was no bad man, he just did not work but studied the law and foreign languages, asked along with her mother for the payment of a Moscow foreign currency whore for each night and each sexual service. It made good fortune of a legal provenance. A cottage, a pair of flats in the regional capital and some cash and vehicles after the legal business on which the money had been made was over. Julia, in her turn, paid no faith not before nor after her relations with Mike and two or three times betrayed him openly and with a scandal which went stale by Mike’s sick mind and a discount that Julia was infectious and needed somebody as a donor of the sperm for a child to die and provoke the infection or show she was Ok. Ernst and Samuel offered Mike to sell his child to a laboratory. First, Mike was touched with a chance to offer something as a sacrifice for the health and well-being of some other sick children or adults. But, the lucrative mind and the Holy Ghost of the sacrifice lasted just for few moments. After that Mike promised to blow up a nuclear station again if his child would die, no matter if they said he was no biological father of it. Nobody might tell it for sure afterwards. But if somebody would tell the truth, and somebody would tell it most surely if it was Mike’s child, then something would happen. Mike knew that the only cause why they would need his child would be his father’s (Mike’s) immunity. Mike was no robot or terminator. He would sacrifice a child just to survive and come out of the craziness of sexual abstinence. Of course, he would revenge later and he did it with one of his relatives who fell a victim of hypnosis and died in an accident because he told the bad news. Then, Mike promised to his former temporal and civil mother-in-law that if he did not know the truth for sure owing to a huge company of the blood tests and similar stinky smoke which showed that Mike might not be the father of the baby who had been alleged to die because of a different blood sorts conflicts but it was a young Armenian whose father-in-law was a KGB colonel in retirement of a Near East origin, there would be no nuclear station blow-up but just some problems on an atomic station in Saint-Petersburg. Was it true or not, but the woman alleged to have a storm group to arrest Mike just in some distance from Mike’s parents’ house. Mike just said that he would pray for the Holy Spirit to make him kill all those soldiers as the heroes of the Old Testament had done. Most probably, it was a bluff on her part. But, the Holy Ghost made him come through the similar situations in the past when they openly said to him there was an order for his extermination. When they said about the problems on the nuclear station in Saint-Petersburg, the mother-in-law phoned and asked for an excuse informing that the baby was alive and Ok but just kept in security. It was what disarmed Mike’s mind from any mischief. Julia herself claimed her virginity and faithfulness to Mike. He said all her children survived against her estimations and asked to take care of them if she died of HIV. She said she saw them alive and wanted no breach of Mike’s honor as a man and husband. It seemed like there was a real Mafia-like structure on the base of the KGB officers whose main goal was to cover Mike who had killed the victims of the side-effects of the bad quality vaccination by the means of massive murder to save the rest of the society against a possible plagues outbreak. Instead, Mike offered a good quality vaccines from his blood and babies which made their mothers get healed even of AIDS and because Mafia and KGB had vaccinated themselves even before Mike was born with a very bad stuff Mike was a welcome relative. Thus, Mike had a kind of ‘roof’ which worked not once while some offender died by the same manner he had falsely prophesied for Mike before the matter. So much the men from KGB wanted to render Mike a service for a corresponding services of his. The most reliable preacher asked Mike to acknowledge his kids innocently conceived by some Christian gospel sick sisters alleging it had been not Mike’s work but the work of his wife Julia. So, Mike might not be just a crazy lonely soul. Even if he was one, for the competent people it was just left to study him to prevent the same problems in the future on the part of the similar individuals. As for Mike, he long ago did not run any kind of terrorist activities. All his plots already existed by the work of his childish past. And, if some hurt him, the backlash would not wait for long. To look for the company few weeks before an affair was always counted a bad quality game and meant the jail or the manual work of police or intelligence office guys whose efforts might mean a few days postponed death. To have a real success, it needed decades of time for the human minds to accept and pass on the idea. Nobody ever belabored Mike on the part of some official authority. Even, in the crazy house nobody touched him. Maybe, he was no villain, but hero and even his beloved girls kept faith to him making him jealous just for him to have a courage to share their sick and infectious love.


Home, sweet home

When in the crazy house, Mike waited for the permit to return home as for some manna from the heaven. The life in the hospital was boring and void of any practical sense except when Mike wrote some verses or read the Bible in French. If there was a coincidence of the effects of the medical preparations, he usually smoked tobacco to make away with the bad effects of the pills and injections. Then, the life got an interest because to get the tobacco in the hospital was quite a problem due they distributed the cigarettes on the common basis only three times a day. In the rest of the time, it was illegal or the pull which meant some efforts to be tempered by the administration. Mike used the tobacco as a kind of doping to write the verses in English. Then, he got inspirited and wrote poems easily.
Most of the patients got a blow or too from the male nurse for some stuff. But, Mike (the God be blessed) managed to pass his terms without any punishment except some hard word not implying the breach of honor.
The food was very important. They gave good meals three times a day, but the idleness and pills drove the people hungry.
It was like in the jail. First time, it was heavy and unusual. The following visits were less painful and more tolerable. So, it was easy to turn a recidivist. Many people lasted short when loosed on the leash and turned back soon. Mike happened in the mad house once or twice a year, or during certain years he just got through his sickness in home.
Nonetheless, it differed from the forced medical treatment as a result of the court sentence, in status and form. It was more lightly.
Usually, the visits to the psychiatrist were rare ones and much awaited as a source of the knowledge of how much longer to be in the hospital. The male nurses ruled the contingent by boxing and kicking to have a kind of order. The female nurses looked after the patients taking care of them. The medical orderlies, always the women, injected the medicines and distributed the pills.
As a kind of entertainment was the TV set almost always turned on. To play cards was respectable and permitted not often. While the chess and draughts were a matter of course. To make friends was to share the illegally gotten and smoked cigarettes and also food. To communicate much was not easy because the medical personnel suspected the mischief or else got quickly tired on the essence of the talks.
To sleep was allowed only according to the strict schedule. They did not let the patients to sleep long in the morning and during the day but for the past meridian two hours sleep. It was to prevent the night wandering on the part of some crazy soul.
Those who helped to clean the water closet or wash the floor got the extra cigarettes or food before the night black out. The same was for those who helped the personnel serve breakfast, dinner and supper. Mike never participated in that being a kind of privileged. He had enough brains not to seek for the trouble and find it. So, the balance of wits let him keep on water.
The terms’ range began with two weeks and ended with one and half a month, the way it was with Mike.
The strolls in the courtyard of the madhouse fenced with the concrete slabs were often in the summer to make irritated by a necessity to go outdoors instead of sleeping. In the winter, it was true seldom.
As a kind of adventure, the visits to the district clinic for a Roentgen photo or some consultation with the doctors were anticipated. But, it was slurred with the fresh shock of the presence in the crazy house always in the way, owing such visits happened in the first days of passing the term in the hospital. Nonetheless, a free ride on an ambulance was a kind of attraction.
Usually, the patients got to the crazy house on an ambulance in the company of a pair of municipal policemen. Sometimes, the guys had the pistols. Not very often, the patients arrived through the kind services of their relatives who deemed them dangerous for the surrounding people and themselves or not able to get the necessary medical treatment in the home conditions. The orphans and no kith or kin people turned home by the State ambulance. Mike was always taken home by the pop and mom, the same as most of the patients.
All in all, it was hard to be in the crazy house, still, it was a rest from the heavy everyday work. To pass the delirium home was even harder. However, Mike has got the good prognosis from the doctors and was optimist…
‘Mike, the fact that you do not remember all that stuff shows that it was not a psychological trauma for you. I see you never were in a psychologically harming situation to would have influenced you to commit something you do not want to do. I anticipate no violence on your part in respect of your relatives or friends. As for the rest of the cases, that’s your business.’ Laura, a woman of the Balzac age, a psychiatrist to boot, said in the conclusion of the consultation.


Confession

Mike dropped into the hostel room of his former roommate Constantine and began to spill his soul over to his friend.
‘You know, Constantine, there is a girl in the Regional Savings Bank, who confessed that I was her first man and she wanted to keep faith to me for all her life staying a lesbian. But, now, I’m sick and that much you even cannot imagine. I loved her so much, but now I’m a fool as crazy as can be. All is lost. She was even more beautiful than Tina. It maybe the God punished me owing I betrayed my love to Tina with a new feeling.’ Mike gave his moral affidavit.
‘Mike, you really do not remember nothing?’ Constantine asked.
‘What I should remember, Constantine?’ Mike got interested but knew it was profitless as it always was with such cases.
‘Oh. Nothing, Mike. Just believe she’ll wait for you and you’ll be healed. Do not worry.’ Constantine comforted.

Double way

There were two lives of Mike. One he knew for sure. For the other one he was not sure if it existed at all. In his first life, he was an ordinary man. But, in the second life he was a hero. It would have been paranoia to believe that all people around him had cheated to Mike about the contents of his second life. All settled down to have no discrepancies of the different information he got from those around him. Whether his girls were lesbian or harlots, it did much bother him when he took strong pills intended for fools. Mike accepted that kind of life.

Fatum

Mike believed in his choices, but sometimes he believed in the pure fate and predetermination. He knew he did the best choices as much as his forces afforded. He was a hero but just enough not to perish himself or cease to be such a hero. He saw the acts of his children in visions for the time until his death and they were adult in his visions of future. And, he knew he said for them in his conclusions of the collaboration to do this or that. But, his parents also said for him to say this. Was there any possibility to abuse of that power? Mike was sure that not. Even when his mother humiliated him it was only to bring about more character in him. Nobody would wish bad to their own children if there was a choice of good. It seemed that the life was brought down to a movie while the people just sat on their seats and watched it. The universe showed the pictures… That knowledge gave no long time ease of the soul because many people grouched against their fate while in the same time they were glad of it and knew there was no way around to live it. The people just had the emotions and the same event was played around by the bad or good emotion first, then vise versa to make the circle end. So, Mike was maybe happy he was no gay. If he was a gay by the inevitability he would make no tragedy just by the fact but he would repent also. He respected the gays and he did not hate them, but he flew their society when the sexual orientation was in concern and the official ceremonials would not make it neutral and void. But, he knew nobody wanted to be a gay, the nature made that choice. Mike was not a gay, maybe the first man during the generations of the humankind not to be a gay, but it was a great torture to pay for the domination over a woman which did not presume the back way discharge by the disposal to the perversity. Mike was special but he was so only because he relaxed by the same organs without any help from any man. Simply, he made a woman feel something and he also felt it just by it without any mechanics. Still, he wanted to burden himself not to get effeminate. All his machismo though was natural was dictated by the feeling of the shame before a wrong choice because he had a choice to avoid living like the rest. The society did not leave any other choice for him. They just said Mike should do this or that and they ordered it easily because Mike was ready and able to do that and he was no better than the other people (very early these kind of tests of playing hypocrisy of his specialty and value ended because Mike knew that any accepting of that would bring about the severe punishment). So, for example, when he was ten years old, they just called him to the local KGB office and said that he would be sent to Afghanistan in a few days as a sniper to cover up the retreat of a group of Russian troops from a terrain with a hard landscape when the initiative had been lost because of the participation of the foreign mercenaries (the officers of the other States’ armies). His task was not to allow for the escalation of the conflict and to shoot only those who had the military skills to be shown in the action, and even so the least enemy casualties were allowed, the best result was a wounding and a return home of a mercenary with the tales that there was nothing to do in the Afghanistan. Then, after eighteen years he told to a man from the same locality that he covered up the column of the Soviet armor-machines, tanks and military trucks from a mountain. The man had been in that column and Mike had seen him in the ocular. But, he did not say that there was a chance for him to get home only if he would not be discerned and he used all his sniper skills to use the wind and gravitation to imitate the several snipers fire from a nearby mountain. It was hard because between him and the Russian column there were the Afghanistan warriors. So, nobody would help him in the bad turn. Thus, he was not better than the other people but for some special cases when they said about some dangerous outlaws.
Thus, Mike knew he would be caused no harm because he suffered by his soul instead. And, very early he knew he would live forever the same as the other human souls conceived (maybe even not born) who would be born by his loins and the wombs of as many women as necessary. Nobody made any speculations on his status. He also knew it was no sense. It was material and a matter of course, not to involve no spiritual hanky-panky. So, even if he was a hero the universe decided for that by a unanimous vote of the humankind.

Faith

A few minutes ago, Mike was sure his girls had been harlots, those he beloved. But, now he was sure that HIV and other stuff made it void of any sense. His Benedicta, the way she had confessed had played in sex with her Brother in Christ and relative Natalia after the watch of the films of Tinto Brass. But, the way she had told she had played in a man with him in a position that hardly justified her claim of not having been a virgin. Natalia insulted Mike in Prague the way they understood it, and they offered thirty dwarfs from all over Italy to make the job with him as a punishment, but Mike rejected that offer of too much grace for his Italian friend. Natalia had been a good pimp that day when Mike had known his relative Benedicta and what Mike owed him was too good cars, not any other staff. The way they had bargained with him in childhood. He looked after Bebedicta and did not give her in any offence, even to Mike. That is why he respected him much and loved as a brother. He proposed to Mike as a future Persian King with Benedicta as Esther to allow the Mafiosi, the new Jews, to settle their scores with the Sicilian society on their own, but Mike knew that biblical story of Purim was all trash and many Jews had died after that stupid guy of ancient days allowed them to kill his countrymen. Instead, Mike promised to hide Mafiosi deeper in the secret service to the State and society and avoid any blood spill at all. Natalia and his fellow Italian friends seemed to be the kids in their understanding of the reality. The way Mike knew the crime, the Mafia were just the kittens in the world of real mischief which only the Statesmen invested with power may allow. So, Mike knew that his Benedicta would be a real true Esther for her people of Mafia. Her granddad who had become the boss of Sicilian Mafia at the insistent requirement of Mike’s grandma Mary who had deemed that there had been in Sicily only one honest man, the granddad of Benedicta, he became so when Mike ousted off the old man’s way the guys who tried to find favor with the State to exploit the whores and drug addicts. It was through Mike’s much solicitations to the intelligence offices of the different States and the execution of the private orders of the old man. The former enemy of many bosses of Sicilian Mafia became the only ruler of that organization because of the respect for his reputation. The communists appreciated much his efforts to defend the rights of the whores and other clients of Mafia services according to the Christian values and ideas of communism and equitability. So, it was not merely accidentally and occasionally that his son and granddaughter became the active Christians. The honor of Bebedicta was fully in Mike’s hands and his full responsibility. If something had happened Mike would have been the only person to blame. So, Mike loved Benedicta and the members of her family and her people, Mafia.
As for the other girls, it was the same. The lack of sex with them was only determined by the limits of the capacity of Mike’s health. He was sure they were honest. Otherwise, he only should have been called guilty. His substitute of sex was a payment for their own substituting of sex (that of his girls) as a means for them to stay faithful.

New job

Mike knew the Harvard theory of law. According to it, all which was got by the court process ought to be the possession of the advocate and the client must only be glad with the acknowledgement of his right. So, there came a time when Mike began to think on the disproportion of his salary of five thousand rubles a month and one million three hundred thousand rubles debt he had to get from the debtors among the consumers of the heating energy or else the energy supplying company because of the breach of the law for the public contracts which made illegal the clause of the full responsibility of the intermediate company for the not paying consumers. It was the world practice. So, as any economical activity it should be a ratio of the investment and revenue with the average level of profits. But, Mike was a good lawyer from the point of view of the juridical techniques. So, it should bring about much profit. The problems of that small firm might be solved in no long time. What Mike would do then?
There were three problems of that firm which was really a condominium entity for several many flats houses. It was the flat owners who did not pay for heating and repair of the common property of the condominium such as pipes and wires. They were about thirty. Then, it was the local authorities whose head tried to cut down on the tariffs and norms of consummation of the firm. They did it not without success. However, the mayor was punched by a boy from the district city and wound up in a hospital in the intensive care. The third problem was the regional supplier of the heating energy. By the original contract, the condominium bought the cold and hot water and heating water on a general basis and supplied with all it all the houses no matter if the owner of the flat was a member of the condominium legal entity or not. The firm had to pay one hundred percent in all cases except force major. So, there was one million three hundred thousand rubles of debt.
Mike knew that his reputation and life was the cost of the money which the firm might get by the court trial. By the life, it was meant not just the risk for the life, but also the necessity to eat and have clothes and housing which in some part justified the search for a fatter morsel. That money would be in main part earned by some other activity and just cashed down on the occasion of the court trial.
First, Mike was very desperate. He thought that if the judge would give a decision that would not be according to his interests he would initiate a penal investigation as to whether the decision of the judge was premeditatedly illegal or not. No matter if it was a minor court or an arbitration court. But, then he geared down and just recalled about how little money he received from the client. He knew he worked well for it even in the sense of the cash inflow, not to say about the paper work. Some people began to pay debts in fear for a possible legal persecution.
He recalled about what he heard in his childhood from a young KGB officer.
‘Mike, do not do anything to break the life of a judge. They might use your application for settling scores with her. I mean her real enemies. The marriage may take place without the bridegroom. Do you know how much they pay for a win in a legal case in the West? Fifty percent, even more. So, then, the problem is solved easier. The judge just gets some money as a tip to name it so. So, do not cut under the prices in the market of legal services even if you’re in a heavy situation.’ He counseled.
So, Mike was ready to solve the legal problems of the firm he worked on in tact with his monthly salary.
Privileges
‘So, Mike, they will find no precious stones and money in the debris of the towers?’ Ernst demanded.
‘No,’ Mike said, ‘They will not.’
‘Ok, Mike. I want just one thing. If I once become the enemy of the nation, an enemy of the State, I want to have the same guarantees for my family and my children.’ Ernst asked in much of emotional agitation, too much out of apropos for a man on duty.
‘Ernst, never become the enemy of nation. It’s hard to give the guarantees to the enemies of the nation.’ Mike seriously said, feeling a kind of awakening of the chronic sense of despair because Ernst also wanted to make money on his own person…
Mike was ten or eleven at that time. And, in the age of twenty nine when he began to write on that matter in his books, he hardly might tell which stage of his memories were the play of his imagination and which truly had taken place in his childhood.
They said like Mike healed the adult women from the consequences of the hard sexual exploitation or bad childbirth side-effects. There were different versions of why it helped. Whether it was because Mike was not put down as they said about the passive pederasts or just because the difference of sizes of the sexual organs and the same energy effect both brought about the tonus nobody knew for sure. Maybe, it was just a kind of pay-off for some of Mike’s services and his future sacrifice of sexual abstinence in the youth and beginning of the adult life for the term of about ten years as a whole but for the myths and legends of his sexual acts with some women about which he would not remember after the fact. Thus, it did not seem out of natural when the main officer who superintended Mike offered him his wife. Though, first the talk had been about his daughter who might become the wife in Mike’s harem. But, whether the man needed really some effect of tonus for his wife’s sexual organ (they said like it really gave a good, lasting and constant effect even after many years from the healing procedure), or else he wanted to pay off Mike’s possible revenge as the participant of the rolling on Mike’s father which had turned up the bad way after Mike had taken his father’s stead. Anyway, at the question of the man whether Mike would revenge, the boy said that not because it really helped him to become a man and would mean a harem in the end. However it was, the polite attitude of the new staff of the local KGB office had a disarming effect on Mike’s mind. Seemed it was just their business and they meant nothing personal and fed Mike’s ear with the tales about a possible harem instead of the insults and jeering of some people which resulted in a nuclear station blow-up and sky scrapers falling. ‘To stay without a harem’ so early in his life would certainly mean a death for Mike, because thus there would be no stimulus to forbear of the narcotic and sexual abstinence as the only possible way to keep alive. Thus, their playing according to the rules of ‘politeness’ made of those KGB officers no immediate enemies of Mike. Though, once that man who was a boss in looking after Mike it seemed, or it was just his manner, bended the stick too much. Mike said that he would have a big many flats six stories house for his harem family. The man asked if Mike would make his children get filmed in the porno movies to financially justify that much real estate property. Mike had done a lot of big profit inventions up to that time and there were a lot of economical and political projects with his participation, so the question should play to the public, a two or three fresh officers who had come from Moscow or some less distant place to see how they dealt in Shushenskoe with a so much dangerous young delinquent. Mike just said that he will let his sons to have sex with the adult women or some sick girls to be filmed, as for his daughters, only lesbian sex between themselves had been possible to be filmed to show to the future bridegrooms that the virgin membrane disappeared in a surgical operation to allow for the lesbian sex as the only possible way to keep faith to the future husband (the way they treated Mike himself in respect of his many ‘beloved ones’ who whether alleged themselves to lose the virginity in lesbian sex or to live for years with ‘impotents and eunuchs’ who would live the same with some other women afterwards during the time of Mike’s adult age). But, the man made Mike angry with him. Still, before or after that he offered Mike his wife. At least, Mike had a relevant sexual fantasy contrary to the time of about his sixteen when the hints of his elder half-brother’s wife’s girlfriend, a wife of his friend and a kind of soft style Mafia partner, who had been however alleged to shoot some of the killers that wound up with their boss, his driver and wounded the boss’s wife (nobody pledged for the information to be true except for Mike’s father who always was out of any common sense criticism and would lie the same confidently as to tell somebody else’s lies and the story did not match with the number of casualties shown in the regional newspaper). That time he waited for a pair of hours for some nymphs to come but eventually fell through into a strained sleep. Maybe, the guys really operated in their lives in such terms as ‘tough’ and ‘real’ and probably appreciated themselves much more than the other people, just for the sake of their ‘toughness’. Perhaps, also they wanted to answer for their pleasures themselves, but more probably they deemed themselves to be some sort of intermediates in selling Mike’s soul to the suffering, like their go say was meaningful. Eventually, Mike wanted all understand that his assets were his assets and somebody else’s assets had to be worked for by that very same somebody else. But, that KGB officer was less ‘tough’ and more answering to the reality.
‘Mike, you know, my wife gave birth to the children and I kind of exploited her too much… my work is nervous. So, it’s necessary for her all things over there to pull back into its place. Will you help us?’ The man put the question.
Mike helped and probably he did it when his parents were away and he was the sole keeper of their flat and its keys. Maybe, it was just a dream.

Revenge

From the tale of the old Mafia doctor, Mike heard the story when the rivals had killed the civil wife of his boss. The woman had been pregnant. The man asked for vendetta on the behalf of his boss. Mike said that it was not possible to kill the women but promised to terminate three gangster families of about fifty people. In return, the Mafia boss offered his granddaughter to be also a civil wife of Mike as recompense. Mike arranged the affair with the KGB, though he was apprehensive as to a possible covering of a sin on the part of the girl. However, it was a crazy thought.
When he was twenty four Mike took a gun and the business card on which it was written ‘Vito Karleone’. He donned the waiter suit and said to one family that the order had been executed and murdered them all with the pistols. Then, he got into another room where the other gangster family was. The guys took hold of the guns but kept them in the holsters. He murdered them also. The third family waited for him to appear in the door jam drawing all their guns on the entrance to the room. But, Mike went around to the glass window from the street and killed them gangsters by a coming over trick.
The intrigue was that a transvestite was about to bear a freak kid, the same as a pregnant woman. The Mafiosi wanted to exchange those babies to show it like the influence of the Chernobyl catastrophe.
When back to the conference hall of a Christian congregation, a guy asked me what to tell concerning his alibi presence in the hall all night.
‘Say, I was here.’ Mike joked not remembering his paid murder.
‘Or else, you might take us hostage,’ The boy made it more precise.
‘Yea, sure.’ Mike laughed saying a serious matter in a way to joke off…
‘Mike, you do not think about Benedicta. They might have killed her if you do not take her a wife, because you killed fifty people in Prague.’ Julia said.
‘Julia, do not say nonsense. I killed nobody in Prague.’ Mike objected.
‘Mike, to kill the people is a trifle for you. You even do not remember that.’ Julia rebuked…
‘Yea, and, you killed three Italian families that dwelled in Prague, including women and children. But, not natural women and children. Nobody doubts it was the euthanasia.’ John said.
Mike showed he did not remember the stuff.
‘All know the problems of your memory.’ He said…
During that strange lecture, the teacher of the penal law, a woman, told that Benedicta was not of first freshness as a girl and she required the humiliating photos with Mike straining the point on the ultimatum of suicide. So, like there was the trouble ahead. It was five years before the order for three gangster families was executed.


Reason why

Mike idea of no doubt why the girls in the law school did not want to make a friendship with him was that he was from a poor family. Indeed, his family had a big house in the stage of construction but the cash was very scarce. But, one day there was a counterargument…
‘Mike, you think that the reason why we do not make friends with you is that you got no money. That’s not so. Simply, you are too serious. You think if you walk with a girl you should have sex with her. That’s written on your forehead. You shoo the girls by your seriousness. You think that if a boy gives some girl a free ride on his care he undoubtedly fucks that girl. That’s not so and you cannot understand that. I know that I talked with your friend Constantine. It’s easy with the other girls to preserve the reputation but if I made friends with you I might not save me from being fucked by you. I know it. Don’t say nothing contrary to it, Mike.’ Julia, a native girl, explained to Mike.
It was somewhat irregular with Mike’s conception of the world. He was sure that when a boy was close to a girl there should be sex. Really, Mike would not lose his time for the contrary. Maybe, Mike really was original and very individual.



Forceless

Mike felt he was forceless to change his life. It was so the same as from the beginning of his life. All around him spoiled his life. When he was a bit fresher he might no longer believe in lesbians and harems. The entire thing seemed to be stupid. He was not able to believe any trash about faithfulness and the life with eunuchs and impotents. He recalled the first thing about all it he had heard in his life. It was when they pushed on his dad the same way as they pushed on him now. They told the dad killed somebody in the nights and did not recall it afterwards. The same, it was pretended to be with the women. They showed him a porno movie which was a rare thing at the time with a fat bearded man with quite a belly and said it was the dad after the influence of the pills of being swollen.
As hard as it was, Mike also had something to remember for his benefit in that war against the States and societies, when he could score a lot on the individual and massive basis. If the immediate people around him were not guilty but lived in luxury gotten on the deal, Mike also would not reckon himself as guilty. All around him played the fool. They did not believe Mike also was able to play the fool. Maybe, even better than them.


Psychotherapy

When Mike was a boy yet, he asked the KGB officers about a service.
‘You know that it will be hard for me to get out of the psychological crisis I’ll be in. I mean my sickness. I did all for me not to remember my valiant acts and the times when I would sleep with the girls. It’s for the conspiracy, that there should be no questions or court trials if I kill somebody for your office, that I should continue to forbear of sex until I have enough testosterone to get into my second self to be able to take the necessary amount of drugs not to get infected, that I should study well the law and foreign languages to be a good businessman and politician… It’s to have a complex of inferiority for me not to get spoiled by all that feminine attention… I mean the sick girls. And, it’s for the girls not to suffer but for me to suffer instead. It would be much fun for them if I do not remember all it afterwards. They will have no complexes by sleeping with a man so drunken with the drugs that he does not remember anything the next day. I will not know precisely who they are and tell no stories, even if they are the daughters of some big men. That will be their secret and if they will want to sell that secret it will be their money. Then, even their boyfriends if they have ones will not be so offended by that… And, simply, so much sex would make the society angry and some might envy me very much. And, I need to take the drugs in so big doses not to contract some infective sickness… I mean that the people will not temper if I get so much fun, but I must have sex with very many girls for them to fertilize the other girls and get pregnant themselves. It’s for those girls to collect the seed if necessary for the women to be fertilized in an artificial way in the clinics… And, I do not want to remember always where I keep the money I will give to the girls, the drugs and guns. And, I will give them 10000$ for a night each to bring up the babies. I do not want that somebody could get interested in that money and any evidence of what I do for the program. And, I do not want to get interested in that money myself. I might have spent it on some stupid things like an expensive car. And, I want to stay your agent. I will not use the drugs always. It will be a chronic condition of the division of my personality and I will be able to do the necessary things for you, the ones they should not know much about. I mean the special operations against the terrorists and gangsters that breach the rules of the criminal world and cause the damage to the society. Maybe, I might give you the advices and do some politics. I do not want to keep any secrets I know of because that’s senseless in that they often tell such tales. I want to recall about something I do only after the term of the secrecy is over.’ Mike said.
‘But, how you will get oriented in all that? That seems to be impossible, Mike. What if you just go crazy?’ The officer asked.
‘I already spoke with you about that. It’s not complex. All the things I want to do and they want to do against me, we already argued about it and I got the upper hand over my enemies. If I kill somebody and beat, the emotions will make my hormones work much and it will cause me to forget about it the next day even if I do not take the drugs. The same is with the sex… And, it will not be done in a blind way. I see all I will do in my dreams. I mean I do not see all but most important events of my future life. For example, I’ll see the fantasies how I will have the sex with the sick girls, or else to kill the outlaws that breach the law of the State and the law of the thieves. I want that they counted me a gangster until a certain time not to expose the interests of your office. It’s for me to do almost all my acts independently. You will pay me the money for those jobs which I’ll spend on the sick girls during my whole life even after I get the harem. I do not mean that I will go into your office and ask for the money from the cashier. I mean that I will have the business like drug dealing establishing the strict rules when the people will not die but get healed if that’s possible. It’s serious business. Many people try to propose the bad quality goods on that market and the clients may die of that the same way as the people die from the bad quality liquor. Some think it’s the way to get a share of the market when the people who deal on that territory loose the license from you because the people would think that was their fault. I want to protect the prostitutes in that it’s the most ancient trade and a business for those girls that sell their bodies. And, I want to protect the businesses against some fools for the money, even if that’s my businesses and I’m an investor. Of course, I will not do anything without consulting you beforehand. I mean now when I’m just small when you can put it down on your files. I will be an agent of yours however, but I will do it for the money and I will do the most dangerous jobs. Even it will be my initiative and just a sanction from you for the purpose that they should ask nothing of you for that. You will not be responsible for that. I’ll do all on my own. And, I will do the things you will order. I mean the order in the economical sense. It will look if that’s according to the notions and do the job. And, I will not be obliged to execute any orders in the sense of the subordination. I even want that in my military document there should be written I am not obliged to serve in the army. I’ll do all goods jobs you offer. But, I cannot imagine how I could get the cash for the program from the budget of your office. I hardly think you would pay for any kind of amusement. And, those girls need the sex due they are sick and hardly may afford it and they need my blood which I will put them into the buttocks by an injection of a syringe, and I will take their infected blood and make an injection into my vein. It will need the money. And, I want to pay well for them to give birth to my babies and have the money to buy the good clothes and all the stuff to seduce the other girls for the last to get pregnant and make the fertilization go on. I would not be able to live on the salary of the intelligence office agent… And, there are so many fools that are also sick losers and do not want to suffer and get healed. Their crazy ideas are to try to fuck me and my harem. I should have the right to kill them on any attempts of that kind as a thief-in-law and gangster. Still, I want to have the merits before my country. I do not see any contradictions if I am a gangster and agent of the intelligence office in the same time.’ Mike said.
‘So, you want to be a professional and a gangster. We also do not see any contradictions if you continue to act the way you do. But, what if we give you the medals and orders and the ranks in our office?’ The officer asked.
‘I think that the mob will not reckon it a cheat if they have their man in your office. As for the medals, I do not think it to be a good idea. I would not like to walk around in the streets with the medals on my chest like some dude. I need the money not those metal trinkets. I have to feed the kids. You better give me the money.’ Mike said.
‘Don’t say like this, Mick. They will also pay you for those medals. It will be the medals without the right of bearing for the special orders you’ll execute for us. So, you’ll have the money even for them. Just allow us to follow the rules of our organization and appreciate the valiant acts the regular way. Then, you may spend that money on your girls.’ The officer explained.
‘You do not need that money during my life.’ Mike said. ‘I have a request that you should invest that money into some good enterprises based on my inventions or any others that bring much profit, in the West and our own country. It’s for the inflation not to eat away my money. Then, you might give it to my widow, the young queen of mine I’ll have when I die. It’s for her to share with those lesbian women that will get fertilized with my seed artificially and naturally on account my spermatozoids will live in their wombs for some time. It’s for my kids I won’t be able to protect after my death. The money will compensate my absence.’ Mike requested.
‘Ok, Mike, we will talk to the American and assure it on our country for that money to be invested in most profitable enterprises. Do not worry.’ The officer promised.
‘And, I need that somebody would tell me the truth about my second life and the girls who I suspect intend to keep faith to me. About all my achievements because otherwise I would not be able to get out of that crisis and disease of mine.’ Mike demanded.
‘You are not sick, Mike. That’s just the hypnosis. The best doctors looked at you and sentenced you are sound.’ The officer noticed.
‘Still, I need that somebody told me the truth. Somebody whose honesty I would not doubt. I have a man in view. That’s a Belgium preacher. He would not lie. He’s my debtor, he broke a brick upon my head when I provoked them for the adrenaline to be worked out of my blood that time when I got acquainted with that Italian girl. I said that Jesus had been dishonored by the Roman soldiers. All those preachers hollered it was not written in the scriptures and finally lost control over their feelings… And, for me to believe it would be better that the information should come from the Belgium intelligence office. It would make it more sure it’s not the lie. It would be better if he told all that to me when I would be in the delirium and think I fly to the other planets. I thought of all that stuff to compensate when it will be very hard for me. And, according to the clinics of my state it will recall all my dreams later and took them for true. It’s because it would be hard for me to become aware of all that truth. Then, I will recall the conversation gradually and realize the truth about my life to get away with the complexes. Not completely, of course, a man needs them to be modest. Still, it’s necessary for me to get socialized… And, if the girls do not keep faith to me, you may give even the disinformation. I just need it temporally. When I’ll get out of that condition, I’ll put up with their dishonesty.’ Mike said.
‘We will give no disinformation, Mike. It’s a private matter. It’s not a war when the disinformation might change the outcome of the battle. We will not cheat in that we respect you much… It will be enough for you to know that you’ll have so many sexual mates among the other girls, and that you’ll have enough money to have any harem from the girls that will be more honest. It’s the hard money and you made so much for the State and even the cause of the peace in the whole world that we will not cover the dishonesty of whatsoever harlots… Even, my daughter I showed you, I will not let her wag with the tail. She will wait for you, Mike. If it was some other man, I would not interfere, but you are a real man, Mike. I can call you a man, though you are just thirteen.’ The officer said. ‘I owe you much, Mike. I would not get let into such important affairs if you did not do the things you did.’
‘Yea, Mike. As for my daughter, all that House II will be just the show business the same as with that American woman of yours. She will be honest. I also would not allow the betrayal even for my own daughter. So, there will be no disinformation.’ The other officer said…
When Mike was twenty five, that Belgium preacher told the whole story of Mike’s life to his interpreter, a Latvian young man, in the presence of Mike himself. It was when Mike was sure he was visiting the other planets and really the master of the universe. That is why the story of his life told by the minister of the God did not cause any shock to Mike. He thought it a small matter to have two trillions of dollars fortune, about two million children and immunity against almost all serious sicknesses that damaged the world, even against many not infectious sicknesses such as the sugar diabetes and cancer. He told that the women got healed even from AIDS and hepatitis bearing him the children while the syphilis did not give the recidivist defect even among those women that had been infected in the childhood. But, most important was that the American woman kept faith to him and Julia also confessed to the wife of the goodman of the home church in Shushenskoe where Mike lived, the woman that was her friend, that she had been a virgin before known by Mike, the same as the other girls that would get into his harem. He said that Mike already had a harem because of many girls Mike slept with and he called the number of about three thousand women kept faith to him bearing him the kids. He said that Mike had so much money that he could afford a harem already. And, finally, he called Mike a true Christian notwithstanding all Mike’s murders he had told of to Denis, the interpreter. After about three years, Mike really understood that the man was true. It was based on what he had recalled about his past life of the second self. But, the result was not an euphoria. Instead of that, he might not sleep because of the new emotions that took him over. He ate a lot of pills of the different kinds before he was able to get asleep. Still, the burden was very heavy and he was sent for a month to the crazy house by his parents who might not see any more how he suffered. He was saved by the jealousy and suspicion that he was cheated. To know that all his girls were not the harlots but the faithful brides was to go crazy again because it was very heavy. So, no matter if Mike was sure the girls were honest or instead he thought they cheated him he suffered. Sometimes, he was so broken down because of the abstinence syndrome based on the use of all kinds of the heavy narcotics that he envied the ordinary men who just lived and had sex with a woman getting the diversity on the side and looking through the fingers at the cheat on the part of the wife. Some even lived and did not betray each other. But, then, if he felt easier he knew he did all that for the sake of the sick girls in the whole world…
‘You should know, Julia, I still have the warm feelings to Tina because contrary to you with your former boyfriends I did not sleep with her but just loved. I have the right for that.’ Mike said.
‘But, you slept with her that night. She came from Abakan. I even tried her taste myself.’ Julia said.
‘Julia, do not pronounce such foolish things. It’s sacred. It gives no place for any jokes.’ Mike sternly said.
‘Mike, sometimes I began to really believe that you have that division of the personality and do not remember what you do.’ Julia said seriously.
‘What you are talking about? I have no division of the personality and remember all I do. That night I slept.’ Mike said with a bit of astonishment.
Julia came to Mike, embraced him and said with a smile, ‘You really do not feign it, my little one…’

Norm

‘You should know, Michael, your mental condition is not what might be called the hypnotic state of mind. You say about your memories, dreams and real events, the way you recall it. But, the hypnotic state of mind create a pseudo reality in the regime of real time. So, I’d hardly call it Kandinsky-Clarambo syndrome… As for the pills and your condition, it will change, you will take the pills voluntarily and in the end of your disturbance you will not get pleasure by that condition of soul.’ The doctor said. ‘So, it might be called normal…’



Fraud?

When Mike took pills too long he began to think that all his idea’s about the faithfulness of his girls as to what he heard from them and about them was just trash. That thought, saving for the soul, made the pressure come off and he felt better, even had a kind of bliss. But, then the diagnoses and truth crept in. The burden returned on his chest and shoulders. But, after some time, he did not feel that his loneliness and the natural substitute of sex resulting of it was something to make him inferior. Julia had been right when she had said that the parting off just for some time had been quite necessary for the good development of the sexual relations. It seemed that those moments of the ultimate union of coitus which had taken place during three years of their common life were worth more than just to forget about with the renewal of the marital life with some other woman. It was worthy to recall about it in the passion of loneliness which testified for the deepness of their common love. The one not to get under a sacrilege of a fast resumption of the sex with another girl. And, also the one so sacred as to not to be able to become a sacrilege against a new feeling. It was worthwhile to look through those moments of the oneness of flesh not only before them during the early puberty of the youth, but again after the parting with during the adult years of loneliness. Still, Mike hoped for a rich sexual life ahead with many women of his harem.

Sanction

There was a very promiscuous boy who might spoil Mike harem because of the rest of any fear for contracting some infectious sickness or the regular anger of the husband. When he was adult he got vaccinated against HIV and hepatitis of any kind. He really lived a very risky sexual life. His last hope would be to get the immunity from Mike’s wives which might spoil the whole game with the new sorts of the vaccines against heavy illnesses.
‘Mike, we allow you to kill Strelnikoff. We are pretty tired of him ourselves.’ The fair-haired officer said with much of tire and soft despair originating from the practical impossibility to explain to the naughty boy what was what.
As Mike saw the future, the guy would try to woo his main wife and queen Mary. She would kiss him and it would be a kiss of death because up to that time the guy infected two or three women with new and heavily curable sorts of hepatitis. That is why he would die as a man who tried to violate the wife of a member of the Cosa Nostra.


Not yet

It was hot in the bank office room because of weather and because of what Jane had just said. She said that Mike had been her first and sole man. Mike analyzed that for a few seconds, then rebuked Jane that she had jested with the Saint things.
‘I tell the truth,’ Jane said. ‘Irene may confirm it.’
Mike kept silence a bit, then said, ‘But, why you do not agree to come to a coffee shop with me?’
‘You have not deserved me yet. First protect me from the bloody murderers.’ She said.
‘I’ll do it,’ Mike promised.
‘But, they shoot well. And, they say you did not practice for long.’ Jane told.
‘To have the success, the one should have no weakness of spirit and know he is right for his hands not to shake. The rest is the providence of the God.’ Mike gave his credo.
‘So, I rely on you.’ Jane said…
Then, Mike thought about Julia. He put a question to himself. Julia loved him. But, she had slept with him only for the money Mike invested into her parents’ property. To have an idea that she had slept up with a guy for free, then, would have been absurd. So, most probably Julia made company with a eunuch. Which did not put in danger Mike’s name of honor.
He recalled what his superintendent KGB officer said to him, ‘I should know that we will allow cohabiting with your girls only to those who cannot threat any breach of their honor. We also understand the seriousness of that program, the situation you’re in and the choice you should do. So, do not worry.’
Mike was about twelve and it obliged him to go through much of suffering.

Oath

When Mike turned up in the bank where Jane worked, it was to settle it down for the internship practice after the scandal in the regional government building Mike had brought to the existence, Jane jokes much, tried to flirt and play a coquette.
‘Stop it, Jane. You’ve got a husband.’ He colleague showed her concern.
‘You know I do not have a husband really but a wife. That man is my first and sole lover except for the girls. I swear by the Holy Ghost, or the gravitation if you like it.’ Jane said.
Then, when Mike recalled that after many years, he wanted to know whether it had been a derision because of some foolish talks of Mike himself before that, or Jane really had been faithful to him. Many girls said like that and Mike did not remember if he had told something like that before his visit to the bank.

Small screw

There came a day when Mike realized that he was just a pawn in the big chess play. Of course, some day, he would become a bigger and more important figure, but now he just held his position on the chess board. He knew that the Chernobyl atomic station had been blown up by the ordinary explosives because the nuclear reactor had heated itself overmuch. In the rest, he was just a headman while the sentence had been declared by the State and entire society…
‘Mike, what if the twin towers will really fall down.’ Ernst asked.
‘I will take the responsibility for that! I will take full responsibility!’ Mike said very passionately.
‘Calm down, Mike, come down. You are under the action of the preparations.’ Samuel warned.
‘Mike, live a little bit responsibility for us also,’ Ernst required…


The same way

They often say that the socialist system differed much from the capitalist one. In the terms of the personal life all was much alike. But, even the economic life resembled each other much. For example, in Soviet Union the communist party struggled with the over production the same way. They did not slaughter the cattle on the pretences that they tried to compete with the USA in the numbers of the heads of the cattle, and also they would plow down into the land the potatoes or some other vegetables to keep up the prices. In the stocks, the fruit rotted because it was necessary to somehow distinguish the people who might eat in an expensive way and who might not. So, it was much similar. That is why Mike was of an opinion that the laws of the nature of the society as a social phenomenon were universal.


Politics

Mike was not for the Chechen, Mafia or Russian just by principle. The main respect, he had for the law. He respected the law of thieves only if it was legal according to the requirements of the State. He knew his children would not die because he respected the law. The breach of any law brings about the same breach even in the latent crimes which are not less grave than those which are brought under the investigation of the State. Mike did not need the easy money and easy wives or kids who would not cost as much as to live the longest life and die in maximum of human organism capacity. He also knew that the resurrection of cloning and genes engineering was for all. Only, the hard work brought about the true pleasure…
‘Mike, you do not understand that your schemes of dealing with the State might be used by some criminals in eluding the legal responsibility.’ Native girl Julia, the student of Mike’s law school warned.
‘They are so complex, Julia, that a guilty person will surely get entangled in them to show his crime.’ Mike just answered.
‘Mike, you think that you will be able to control yourself. I do not doubt in it. But, what if your children might not be able to be like you, but you give an example of too much courage.’ Julia complained.
‘Julia, I do not want that all my kids should be the special agents or like that. If their hereditary inclinations determine them to be just clerks or mere lawyers and accountants it will be so.’ Mike expressed his opinion.
‘But, what if the mother of your child would have the hereditary sickness of schizophrenia or a thing like that. For example, I have to take the psychiatric medicines. My own father killed my own sister in that they did not check his health the right way before they recruited him into the organs.’ Julia told.
‘Julia, I assure you that if I have a baby I will provide it and its mother with the necessary immunity and monetary substance. I will take care with the distribution of roles.’ Mike affirmed.
‘They thought because my father was a count by his ancestry he would be a good agent but all my ancestors were just the secretaries and calligraphy masters. I’m afraid your son might have not been able to carry the weapons.’ Julia showed her fear.
‘Julia, a child gets not only the genes of her mother but also of her father. You are afraid in vain.’ Mike assured her again.
‘But, I do not want that my son should carry any weapons but still be able to protect himself and his family.’ Julia requested.
‘Ok, but then he would be a master of physical and spiritual wrestling and if necessary to take off his rival any weapon to settle scores with him.’ Mike proposed.
‘Mike, they gave you so strong medicines and hypnotized you. Are you not afraid of the fate of Hercules who had killed his own kids. My father was mentally sick and a man took avail of it and influenced his will.’ Julia complained.
‘Julia, all the future is born in dreams in which I see what I do for sure and what just imagine to do. I will be able to understand the meaning of my actions and manage them. I will not allow anybody to influence my will and intellect due I do not want any discount of responsibility. I want to answer for what I do notwithstanding whether I’m infected temporally with HIV, hepatitis, virus of schizophrenia or any fever. I should have such a system of the religious views and philosophy and understanding of the law as to rule myself properly in any condition whatsoever.’ Mike told.
‘You see,’ another native girl name Dina spoke, ‘I told you. Be sure those fools just lied. I does not matter how much drugs he consumed.’
The tears appeared on the eyes of Julia and she went away from the lecture room.




Life

When Mike was almost twenty nine he began to ponder on his life. As many losses as there had been, he still knew he got what he had wanted from the very beginning and reckoned for. Of course, it was hard to believe that the girls he loved were lesbian even if there were the proves of it, such as their own words and those of the other people around. But, the witnesses are witnesses while the life is the life. Maybe, there were enough eunuchs and gays to marry those girls not to spoil them. And, perhaps, it was possible to relate the absence of their wish for Mike as a result of their lesbian orientation and a willing to make Mike earn more and more. Still, it seemed to be rum. But, Mike got what he had wanted to. He was not an ordinary man. He was a good lawyer and knew English, French and Italian. He was also a specialist in Bible teaching. The last was also valuable in the modern society to morally and spiritually justify the gratification and achieving the wishes of the soul and the wants and needs of the flesh. For a lawyer, it was quite apropos.
As for the girls, Mike loved them and was ready to pay by a common love affair for their status of personal muses. Still, Mike hardly owed them anything. He was afraid they might ask something from him, but as to his own pretences, he knew they had a weak argumentation. On the other hand, there were a lot of pretty girls and it hardly was necessary to get humiliated by some opprobrium of a mental sickness to have sex with such a beauty. The money solved all. And, Mike began to realize that there also were enough of the interesting girls around, hanging out for some boy with the money.
Mike recalled what had brought him to his troubles, sickness and all. It was a fear to spend all of the life opportunities in the youth and then be of no interest for anybody. Maybe, it was a phobia. Really, Mike saw that many people solved the problems the ordinary way and stayed afloat.
Still, Mike knew he had little choice. He began to collaborate with the KGB because his father had signed a paper before Vietnam to the effect that his children would be obliged to collaborate with the intelligence office. So, the education of a lawyer was just a matter of course. The more so, it was according to Mike’s way of life and maybe his future problems with the health. It was not necessary to toil the whole day long, if he would be a civil law lawyer. To be an advocate or judge was impossible for him because it was prohibited to recruit them as agents. As for the police or the Attorney General office, they were the competitors of the Federal Security Service which should substitute the KGB. The intelligence office supervised them and thus it was not proper for Mike to render any services to those offices. So, the only way to make a political career or get a business was to work for the intelligence office and write the autobiographic literature.
Of course, the KGB and then the Federal Security Service would look after his girls. Still, they were permitted to live free in the sense of the private life. The way Mike was told by the KGB.
All in all, Mike would be a KGB agent and a specialist of delivering the special information to the public on the behalf of the Federal Security Service, CIA and British intelligence office, maybe some other relevant national structures. It was his job and a way to get the cash for the business of the good revenue provided by the Federal Security Service and then a political career.
As for the vaccinations, Mike made up for his mind not to speculate on that deeming it kind of ordinary things to stuff his legend as an intelligence office agent.
Mike was not afraid of the craziness because he always knew that the pills brought him back to the sound reasoning. However, it became less compatible with his new period of life. That is why he wanted to get rid of that problem which was an artificial one.
He knew he would probably have a harem. But, it was more a matter of the money and less of a spiritual reasons case. So, what he needed were the merits before the State in the person of the Federal Security Service, which would be acknowledged by the civil society. That is why he needed a kind of report about his life, no matter if it was the true information or else the disinformation of an agent’s legend. Anyhow, he should get what he had earned. That just must be.
Offer

That day, Brother Guido arrived to Mike’s parents’ house with a preacher from Texas. Mike was under the influence of the pills but he came from the second story to have a talk with them. The Christian evangelists sat at the table.
‘How do you look at marrying my daughter.’ The man from Texas demanded.
‘Simply, I am legally obliged to marry some other young women. I mean the law of the Lord. I do not know your disposition toward the possibility for me to have a harem.’ Mike said.
‘I may consent on that taking into account the way you understand the notion of civil wife… What if she would be a CIA agent?’ The Texan asked.
‘I will not give no secret information. But, I will transfer the facts and data concerning the national security of USA.’ Mike conditioned.
‘Yea, she will hearken at it, not like it was with those two guys whom you informed about September 11th.’ The man said.
‘Simply, I am weak now and do not have enough money. When I get it I’ll find a way to contact you.’ Mike promised.
‘Ok,’ The man agreed.

Vain effort

Ernst and Samuel, mainly first, began to tell the story of Mike’s ‘parents’ who had rendered an ‘unappreciatable’ service of selling some Soviet nuclear rockets secrets to NATO. He apologized that CIA had not been able to pass his ‘father’ and ‘mother’ overseas to USA. It was Mike’s legend but that time he refused from it as nonsense. In return, he asked for some help.
‘I blew up the Soviet nuclear energy station.’ Mike tried to find some merits.
‘And, what of it?’ Ernst asked.
‘It accelerated the collapse of the Soviet system and brought about less nuclear danger for the USA and they say a victory in the cold war.’ Mike tried to build an argumentation.
‘Mike, there is no evidence you blew up a nuclear station. You gave no affidavit or accomplices data. That’s just the words. I would say empty words.’ Ernst said.
So, Mike got no merits or financial benefit from his subversive activities. Even, in Russia most of the people deemed Mike to be a fool who pretended to be a kind of god. To say the truth, it was Ok for Mike. All he needed was some self-respect and renown which might compensate for the lack of luck and a sure despising on the behalf of his social environment. So, Mike did not regret much they did not pay him for his strange roles in such kinds of disasters. Anyhow, he just needed it to survive physically and psychologically. Otherwise, he would die. In the other circumstances, he would never commit such acts which naturally brought about many problems that in their turn would hinder anybody else in the attempts to find any semblance of happiness, women or money.

Hangover

After Mike drank some strong good pills, his mind began to work in a more critical way, closer to what could be called the common sense. Of course, they gave him the biased information according to his legend. All around him. He was a kind of hostage for that play which had begun with his father Jack whom they had shown a porno movie starring a fat man with a beard to. They had said in KGB, Jack had been under the influence of the pills to have made his belly hang out and back to have slouched. It had been after Jack had not killed his colleague in a KGB operation to punish the last for the paper increasing of the volume of the production in the district. It had been a penal case and Jack should have killed the man. But, when Jack had took the gun out of his under-arm case, the man had swooned because of a heart attack and after Mike’s father had checked the pulse he had left the room not to make much noise and to assure for himself not to be next in a row of liquidations. Then, Jack said it had been he who hanged up the KGB officers in the local KGB office. The same Julia claimed for her father Jacob. But, Mike heard from many sources it had been he. Still, it might be a kind of play, all the things they said to him, a kind of a reality show. Mike did not believe for the girls to stay pink except for his company and for him to have many children and much property. Nonetheless, Mike had to play according to the game and its rules. It was not just a moral obligation but a legend of a kind of an intelligence office agent. So, Mike just followed the suit keeping the trump cards for an available turn of the game.


Pills

After some time when Mike already for two years did not forbear from the sex outlet he began to think better on what happened around him. Although there was much evidence for the sustenance of the legend of the virginity and lesbian orientation of the girls he loved and some other events from the presumed second part of his life which they said he did not remember, all the same, the pills began to help Mike understand that there was another kind of life than that which was given to him as a system of axioms. The common sense which took his mind stronger and stronger each day judged out many of his crazy beliefs of the past. He began more and more critically reconsider his view on his life and that of the other people. Still, the facts discrepant with that kind of mental sobriety attacked him. Maybe, it also was a kind of abnormality not to believe the facts which sustained the words of the witnesses. Maybe, Mike was a bad judge. Anyway, his court was influenced by the ruling out of the proving capacity many facts of his life. Those facts which would make him happier at the first impact and then his life would get heavier with more of responsibility.
Maybe, Mike’s new common sense was a consequence of his former phenomenology of life which had to prove he was inequitably unhappy while the rest were lucky and conspired against him. Mike was a child yet. Some people stay this way till the death, even in the old days of their lives.
Still, Mike felt there was something they hid from him, the things from his second life. Any stuff touched from that part would be muffled by the negation of the existence of the event in the past. So, Mike did not know whom to believe. Nonetheless, as a good investigator he collected the unknown facts of his life. The more so, he saw again those events, very critical for his life, when the syndrome of his sickness made his memory show his past. So, Mike was a kind of juror.
But, to reject the force of the love and rule out the confessions of the faith on the part of the girls he loved was obviously also not true. Evidently, it would be hard for the girls to lie so stark self-acquitting even for the sake of Mike’s health or their own profits by the influencing Mike’s mind. So, probably it was true. And, who was Mike to organize such a conspiracy against him? Whether they needed so much his forbearance and then his ability to get out of the craziness? Was there any practical sense in making him go crazy except if it was for the vaccination of his blood and the healthy kids to heal their moms, the children of Mike’s loins?
The best way for Mike was to stay a hypocrite even in regard of himself, the way it was from the outside. It was better so not to think about the infectious sicknesses of the girls he loved whom he must cohabit with. It was best to pretend it was all lie about his second life and just to take care of his girls in the ways of the ordinary life, not to make anything special of his life with the girls. Once, Ernst and Samuel, a pair of CIA agents had said to Mike that he had been a victim of the conspiracy of hypocrisy.
‘I understand the parents of those girls and even boys who find help through communicating with you, but I don’t understand your parents. I would not be able it seems to me to sacrifice my child in such a way for the sake of the children of the other people.’ Ernst said.
But, it turned out that Ernst himself had a sick daughter, or maybe his both daughters were sick and he required from Mike to say for his son from a certain woman to marry his daughter and they agreed for an investment from Mike’s warfare trophies. So, all made it serious. But, not to get ruined by the everyday danger of the contact with the heavy sicknesses Mike had not only to pretend all was fine but to believe it. Thus, his revelations about the second secret part of his life were out of law and probably question.


Hazards and intrigues

Most of all, Mike disliked hazards and intrigues in his life. He preferred a sure play. The people pleased him for that. He drove all that stuff to be as least met as possible. He did not need a cheap kind of adrenaline when somebody tried the fate and tempted the God in hard driving or some dangerous sport. He always had a firm stake that would eventually show him a winner. That was his principle.



Fear

When Mike’s mind accepted the idea that his girls were sick with HIV, hepatitis or some other stuff, he felt a kind of fear. Not to fall the victim of it, he recalled about his self-made and ordinary vaccinations. If it did not help, his conscience turned to a believing that his girls were not lesbian except the case with him but a kind of free lovers with many sexual liaisons. It turned him jealous and the demand for the girls drove up his wish for them. Anyhow, there was a balance.



Blood revenge

It is a bad story. Still, it is life. Mike heard from somebody, maybe it was his grandma Helen, who loved to tell such stories, that the Osset killed some Chechen children in a desolate orphanage house when the Chechen were exiled to the Middle East steppe. His grandma knew that story maybe because she herself was a director of an orphanage house in Siberia during the Second World War. It was Caucasus, a place where the blood revenge is the means to solve such matters. However, Mike did not want to get into it directly, but the situation turned for the Osset the bad way just because they started it themselves.
Mike sat on a bench near the office of the Lenin’s exile museum in his home town Shushenskoe when some Osset women came to him. They began to accuse Mike of his deals and threaten that they would tell the Chechen to kill his children because they thought the children would be sick. Mike knew that he will take into his harem if there would be ones the sick women because he would have the immunity. And, he was afraid of what the women said. He knew that those Chechen children had been killed in that unfortunate orphanage house many years ago probably because they had been sick and the Osset had hoped the Chechen would not revenge. He knew it was natural for Caucasus to solve such matters with the sick children. And, perhaps now it was the business of the Chechen.
‘The Osset killed the Chechen children in an orphanage house during the war. So, they will kill your children instead.’ Mike objected.
‘You think you understand too much? It’s an ancient custom between us and the Chechen to kill some children on both sides. Then, they return as the souls of the good craftsmen. It’s what we believe in.’ One of the Osset women pronounced.
Mike felt even more afraid, now in a know that it was a kind of religion that justified the mutual help of those two Caucasus nations in solving the matters with the sick kids.
‘Nobody will kill my children. And, I am sure the Chechen will kill your children if they always do that as you say.’ Mike retorted.
Then, there was a lot of cuss words and curses. The rest Mike recalled about those Osset women was how the hollered and cursed coming between the acacia rows.
Then, when the scenario of the future war of Russia with the Chechen was discussed between Mike on the part of the intelligence office and some of their elders he said that he would talk with the KGB to give a go say for that deal. After many years, there was Beslan where the Chechen terrorists took hostage the local school and killed many children. Those guys were shot down almost all. The number should match that of the Chechen children that had been murdered by the Osset during the time of the Second World War. Again, they said about the incompetence of the Russian intelligence office. But, for Mike it was sure that it had been a blood revenge sanctioned by the office. Sometimes, the people do not accept the money.

Letters of credit

It was a time of the economic crisis and the business was hard to do. The problem was that the cash was scarce in Russia and they had to make the payments for the goods or some other assets by the clearing of debts. Mike’s brother Nick got a job in the local municipal enterprise which occupation was to take care of heating the houses and garbage, the things like that. Nick and his family were glad because now Nick had a possibility to get the gasoline to come on his car to Krasnoyarsk, the regional capital, while he lived on the south of the region in Shushenskoe, the district town. It was to make his own business. He was an agent to find the necessary goods for the municipal service. There was no cash but just letters of credit which the terms of payment were from three to five years. So, it was hard to buy anything with them without a considerable discount. So, Nick used his business partners in the banking circles to make the letters of credit do as a means of payment. Mike was not an economist and did not know if the measure of discount meant some embezzlement. But, when they arrested Nick for the investigation and put him into the jail, he tried to write the letters to some authorities. First of all, Mike insisted that Nick was not a legal warrantee but just a commercial warrantee and might be just an intermediate to take care of the interests of the both parties in the deal. Still, Nick went out from the jail only by the amnesty. Until that time, Nick passed his time in the jail. The problem was that he was after a ski accident and once even had to get into the hospital for the surgeons to take care for the stitches after the previous operation which opened because of the hard prison life. Once, their mother Anastasia tried to visit him in the hospital but a policeman with a machinegun chased her away. There was so much of the hardship. Is it really true that the money should be earned that hard way? Then, Nick had a good four rooms flat in the best part of Krasnoyarsk. Did he get it by all his suffering? The envy is a strong thing to destruct any unjustified happiness.
Mike himself always pretended to pay for all the happiness of his wife’s Julia family. Like he paid with his suffering for all her benefits. But, it was not true. In the medical experiments, her mother lost two children before Julia and even Julia herself was sick. To boot Julia’s mother Natalie had certain psychiatric problems just for some time. It was the effect of the bad quality vaccination tests. So, Julia and Mike lived on the parity and just had fun of their common sex. That principle Mike used to explain to his friend Vitally that he should not support on his own his girlfriend Natalie. That all was fifty-fifty in this life. It helped Vitally come out of the perpetual abuse on him by his woman and acquit him in finding another girl.
It should be acknowledged that the story was began for the health of the close one and ended for the calmness of the soul after the death. But, it should be so to illustrate that Nick’s wife Natalie also must take the burden of the household after that. Which she did when her Cossack gene awoke. Cossack woman always should be self-efficient in the household while her husband was on the war.
As Julia liked to repeat nobody was obliged to anybody, so to earn the money by suffering was the duty of any man which Nick had done.
Mission

What was Mike’s mission in this life? Was he a revolutionist only to justify his existence? No. He was born to fight microbes. And, he would fight them even if they lived in some person and threaten him or her to rot alive together with surrounding people. Mike was only for euthanasia. Sometimes, he even thought he was an ordinary military field doctor and killed nobody but made the operations on. But, then the sense prevailed and he understood he was just a secret agent, but with principles.

Carpenter

It was a sunny day of July. Mike stood near the neighbor’s barn made of the fresh taiga timber. A fair-haired man approached him. They first had a small talk about the parents of Mike and the man’s own family as was the custom of the children to get acquainted with. But, though, Mike was seven years old, he was ready for a serious talk.
‘You know, Mike, I’m kind of turning to be an alcoholic. I need to get into the jail for some minor crime but for some rather long period of time, three or four years. I need the discipline. Here, I may get a vagabond.’ The man told about his needs.
‘Ok, what you want.’ Mike asked to make the serious talk go on.
‘You know, I am a carpenter and in the jail I would like to work for the administration and maybe even for the master himself.’ The man said.
‘What is your name?’ Mike asked.
‘Robert.’ The man presented himself.
‘I’m Mike. And, of course, I will speak to the necessary people that the rest of the prisoners did not touch you on the account you work on the administration. But, I do not think it’s a problem because all know that the prison camps in our region are red and the black have little influence over there.’ Mike said.
What Mike said meant that the affairs in the prison camps were solved by the administration and not by the council of the thieves in the framework of the organized crime. The “red” are the ordinary prisoners that work for the administration or the representative of the organized crime that collaborate with the State, while the “black” are though criminals in the mob that do not acknowledge the State and its power.
‘Yea, but it’s not what I wanted to talk with you for only. You know I have not the success with the women and there nobody to be a shepherd for me. All my relatives, including my mom, drank much… I heard your father will construct a house for himself in Shushenskoe. I might help you as a carpenter.’ The man proposed. ‘It’s after I will be out from the jail.’
‘It’s not soon. I think you will still be Ok for that time and, no doubt, I will speak with the necessary people for you to have a business in the future when there will be a capitalism in our country and also to have a woman that would control you and help. I will help you certainly.’ Mike promised…
Really, when Mike’s parents built their house there turned out a man who wanted to live and help build the house. He built the house and help around the household but after some time the house was ready and he chose to work for the money for some man. But, the man did not pay the money and Robert did not now live in the family as almost a member of it and he stole some planks and sold them because he was indignant and wanted to compensate his work. But, in the jail, they already wanted for him. All former attempts to bring him to the prison camp for some false accusation were ruined by the wall of the Mike’s protection. In the jail, he was a king for his own self. He lived in a personal log cabin and did the carpenter work in the flats of the officers of the jail administration. When, he got out he found a woman and they had a business in selling the clothes from China. They bought a lot of the property in real estate in Subbotino and an expensive car that was so fresh that had only two analogues in the region. He became quite a respectable man though sometimes found the possibility to drink.
Once, he got a problem in his business and phoned Mike to ask about his brother Nick who was a middle-hand gangster in the past. But, Mike said Nick was now just a businessman and might not help Robert. Mike asked what concretely was the affair. The man said he lost his goods when they had been smuggled over a river on the frontier between China and Russia.
‘Bob, you know that some people are looking over your business. I mean the State officials in the very serious instances. I believe they also should get their part of your profits.’ Mike tried to find a way to the common sense in that affair.
‘Ok, I understood all.’ Said Robert and they switched over to some other topic…
There was one more story about Bob and Mike. When Bob helped in the household in the village house of Mike’s parents during the summer time, he had a short romance with a school girl of seventeen from a rather well-to-do family according to the country standards. She conceived a baby but Robert was skeptical to the idea he was the father because they had the intimacy just a pair of times. But, then, he had a look and acknowledged his parenthood. Bob was a man with the merits before the community and there might be some easy way to clear the debts and find a financial support for the girl. That is why a young bridegroom from the same village was easily found for the future mother. But, it was necessary to assure for the house in the same village for the girl and Bob asked for the help of Mike. That time, he still lived in the family of Mike’s parents. Mike promised to help and really the girl got the very good house from the old men who did not have the good relations with their own children. In return, the grand parents of Bob’s daughter looked for the old men, a pair of spouses, until their death. Mike also did something for the old man. They said it had to do with the old scores of that old man with somebody raised from the business of the re-selling of the cereals and fodder which had been stolen from the Soviet collective farm. The house itself was built by a peasant with means before the revolution. So, the business was a hereditary one and represented a sort of the protest against the Soviet power. Thus, Mike paid back to the man who helped his parents build their house.




Job

When they discussed Mike’s future which at the moment seemed to be solved on according to what had been said by himself in the local KGB office in his childhood, the question of where for Mike to work on arose. Mike wanted to work in the Russian Aluminum Company paying no attention to the problems of his mental health. Still, his fortunetellers were of the other opinion. They said Mike had to work on a nearby village household service company where also would work plumbers, electricians, carpenters and other relevant staff to fulfill what is necessary for the canalization, heating and other things.
‘Do not think, Mike, it’s a minor problem. It was quite a difficulty in our country in the time of the communal reform.’ Here Ernst described the main trends of the development of the situation but still advised to keep at a distance to the matter, just take salary and be of no close concern to the problem.
It was a counsel of a philosopher who knew the matter would be solved on the national basis all the same. To add more value to his opinion, he mentioned that Mike’s legal position in the court would be backed up by his liaisons in the intelligence office. Ernst deemed it not a good ground to make a name as a lawyer or future politician.
‘You know that I do not commit a crime.’ Mike said.
‘What do you mean, Mike, by a crime.’ Ernst asked.
‘A crime may be committed not only in the form of action but also not action when such an action is necessitated by the interests of the firm where a man works. In such a case, there may be the damage to the interests of the firm and a penal case. So, I will work truly earnestly as a lawyer.’ Mike said.
‘Mike, you hardly may be cheated out of your profit. You do not want to commit a crime. A good motive for a man who deals in the drug traffic. Ok, we’ll know about your opinion.’ Ernst reacted.



Heir

After the September 11th Mike got to know that a son of a teacher on the faculty of physics and mathematics had fallen the victim of the terrorist act. It seemed strange that a young man from a provincial Russian town had been able to find such a good job abroad. It was out of the ordinary way of the things in the life. Then, Mike heard how they said that the teacher was a tested rabbit for some experiments with the vaccines in his youth. After all, Mike recalled his childhood.
‘You should forbear and take drugs, and go crazy if you don’t want to be infectious,’ Mike warned the boy.
‘But, they’ll kill your children and prepare the vaccines for us,’ the bad boy said. ‘And, they’ll give me a good job.’
‘I’ll find you a good job in a pair of skyscrapers.’ Mike promised.
After that he had a talk with the KGB officers on the fate of his opponent.

Sacrifice

The Texan sat at the table in the guest room.
‘My daughter really is ready to sacrifice herself for the security of her country and nation,’ He pronounced concerning the offer of his daughter as a bride to Mike.
‘That’s not necessary. If I will know something for sure I will find a way to inform the relevant authorities on it, for example, through Brother Guido.’ Mike said.
The Texan preacher understood he blurted out something discrepant with the strict sense of the law.


Last grace

They said Mike was a firm man, though he was just ten years old or just about the same. They also said he blew up an atomic energy station in Chernobyl and pleaded guilty to distract the attention of the investigation from the guy who had done the job. They did not break him in two peaces with all their medical stuff, though Mike knew that not to go crazy he had to forbear of sex and provoke the mental sickness to pass through his young mind all that crazy compilation of facts and hypnosis for it not to destroy his brains. What was with him? Why he was so cruel, if it might be called cruel? First, it was no direct vengeance just for the sake of it. Mike wanted to say his word on the part of that part of the society which had been delivered to the extreme unlimited violence of the State on the behalf of the whole society. It was those who had been used in producing of the vaccines. For Mike, it was not too much of additional harm, all that KGB medical treatment. He knew he consumed the deadly vaccines instead of his father and his only way to survive was to struggle the viruses and bacteria by the sexual forbearance and a lot of narcotic drugs and abstinence which would turn his blood into serum. He simply might not accept the idea that his possible progeny might also suffer along with their mothers for the sake of an easy fucking on the part of the society. If the atomic station operators and the officers and former soldiers of the chemical defense forces needed the blood and suffering of his prospective children to survive, he chose to kill the whole bunch of possible customers to prevent a crime, not to become the seller of his own kids by the not-action. Mike knew what was the smaller guilt and smaller evil. The modern society had become the place where for the free love and sex of the whole nation paid a group of people who by hook or by crook had turned up to be the input of that industry of suffer for pleasure. By a hundred percent, it were the clever people who also had pleasure before the suffering in credit and sold themselves for the sole aim to slowly kill and infect as much of the consumers of the vaccines made from them as it was possible. So, it was a kind of financial pyramid and its collapse would mean a third world war to kill the sick. Thus, however the scale of the Mike’s action was huge, an atomic energy station had been blown, still, it was legal from the strictest point of the penal law theory. It was mere self defense. Nobody might accuse Mike that instead of selling his kids and underwriting himself a dead sentence, he preferred to blow up an atomic station. The easiness with which he found an accomplice among the station operators showed that the days of grace for that part of the territory of the Soviet Union had been over. They said they produced the vaccines, bacteriological weaponry in that part of the Soviet Union and got through that the vaccines, the stuff which might kill a lot of people who did not underwrite the bill. So, it was necessary to kill the most dangerous and infectious and to make a kind of steady century quarantine on the place and have an excuse for the side-effects of the vaccination as the influence of the radiation. And, it should not be forgotten that the radiation kills the weak microbes of the bad quality vaccines. Then, Mike was just a six years old boy at the time of the blow-up of the station. To tell he was so fortunate in the probability numbers to find an executor of his will was just to tell nonsense. To dispose of all those people, the future victims of Chernobyl, as cynical as it sounded, was the common will of the rest of the society who wanted to live without problems. So, only a complete romantic of the criminal trade would tell Mike managed to do it on his own. No matter, it all looked like a sequence of co-incidences. The main co-incidence was the ‘necessity’ to run the nuclear reactor to see how much it might last. It was an ‘experiment’. They also said the military just blew it up with the explosives because the reactor was about to blow up itself with all the impact and force of the nuclear reaction. All in all, there was a lot of smoke and fog in all that story. Even, the people from KGB who interrogated Mike might not tell what was what with the affair. But, KGB had a real chance to sound as a version the possibility of a terrorist act by the hypnotic influence on the operator. Mike saw it on TV himself. All matched his story but for the term of ‘young man’. At the time, he was just six years old and a nuclear station was not a New Year cracker. However, Mike opted to stay guilty for the whole affair, to come through KGB methods of investigation which meant a crazy house in the end. For love or money, he did it. Almost all accepted that kind of truth that Mike found an operator whose beloved one died in one of the laboratories of the KGB vaccines centers, encouraged him to make some mischief to cause the reactor blow up during the experiment with the measuring of its capacity and made the vengeance accomplish. As for Mike himself, he would better take the money instead of any vendetta. First, it was because he was the victim of the not-equitability. Second, it was not just because he was not a Sicily Italian or a hot blooded hairy man from Caucuses. Simply, it was natural to accept the compromise and easy life instead of the struggle and more of suffer. But, Mike was a son of the enemy of the nation and he had little choice. That it why, even when he was already about ten years old they brought him to a hypnotist doctor who pumped him with the pills and persuaded that Mike had blown up the Chernobyl atomic station by a repetition of that phrase. Still, Mike had the insurance. He was one from whom they might make the good quality vaccines against many sicknesses provided for he suffered for his ‘guilt’. And, they would call him crazy and because he did not eat the flesh of the ladies but just once blew up a station he would probably live among the ordinary people. They even promised him a harem as a new stage of the production of the vaccines against such heavy sicknesses as HIV, hepatitis, syphilis and other. It was a deal with some real though much obscure perspective; that is why Mike ‘blew up’ the nuclear station. But, it was not the end of the story. In USA, there was the same problem. But, not with one city and locality near a nuclear station but with a pair of big financial organizations who had bought the vaccines made half privately half officially by much torture and suffer of mainly the unfortunate soldiers of US army. Thus, by the specialization, Mike’s new job was to dispose of those people on the deadline of the bad quality vaccines’ stage of plagues outbreak to clean the air of the America from the viruses and bacteria from the lungs of the people from those private organizations who ordered those dirt level vaccines as it was presumed. With the Oklahoma City business center it was easy: a sole man would make the task. Thus, Timothy McVey ‘volunteered’ for the job after it was made clear that the unpaid death of his uncle in one of those private laboratories brought him the money which must be worked for. For example, Mike did not sell his father on the occasion, but sold his own body for the sin like Christ. Did Timothy really go through the execution of the death sentence Mike did not know. On the place of his American partner, Mike would trade for a life after the story would be over. Maybe, CIA was more serious organization than KGB and found real fanatics to make the job and not protest against a death penalty? Mike did not know. He knew one thing: in Russia the society was not so hypocritical. They might sell you to the tortures of the sex fasting though the means of the crazy house if it was your style to make the money and pay the family debts, but they would not sell you to the KGB officer, even the officers to themselves in that they were also the gamblers in that game play. Such, people usually fled from the prisons and during the transportation or were not found at all. Perhaps, thus dictated the needs of the costly American justice system? In Russia, with its traditions of the revolutions as a big deal of much spoils, repressions of making the ‘fat calves’ to justify their food and the numerate victims of the Second World War as a payoff to the angry bourgeoisie and envious Western proletariat to make them softly kill one another instead of fighting all together against Soviet Russia, the policemen or KGB officers were just the same part of the society which might turn victims of the repression the next day after a self-inebriating process against some simpleton, they might become the victims of the society ostracism if they did not play it honest, sometimes, they even got burnt with the whole State buildings if there were some deadly sin on their part. All in all, the society just did not sell Mike out even when he was adult because he just did his job and paid with the pain of the madness for the privilege to participate in killing the people which by the common sense of the rest of the society had been declared out of the mercy. So, Mike would not become a Russian Timothy McVey in respect of his fate. As for the next victim, the World Trade Center twin towers and the international part of the Pentagon, Mike was not able to do it on his own, just finding a man and informing the relevant authorities. So, Al-Qaida, as a most faithful structure totally created by CIA had to do the job for it. But, a lot of time had to pass before it would not sound strange for the ear of an ordinary citizen that CIA had no man of their own in a structure created by it completely on its own to find any news about their terrorist plans. But, the ordinaries citizens just live and watch the movies which the scenarios they know by the rumors much beforehand, while the execution of the ‘real show business’ is the work of such structures as CIA and Al-Qaida. But, Mike had to be a figure in that affair on his own and he did an individual more or less independent work himself. First of all, he knew he accomplished the role of the executor of the last grace almost on his sole own. Mike had done a lot of progress in fighting such heavy sicknesses as HIV, syphilis, hepatitis and had immunity almost against all known plagues. So, he alone compensated for the lost raw meat of thousands and thousands. That is why those thousands had to go to mere and easy slaughter because it was technically impossible to save them but only to maximally postpone the deadline through the kind services of Mike. The same as it was with the victims of Chernobyl. They would die instead of being painfully and prolonged tortured in some laboratory. So, Mike just rendered mercy. He recalled how Ernst had regretted that his mission was to become the fool of all times and all nations along with Samuel, but he did it for the sake of his sick daughters. Of course, there should have been some kind of courtship between Mike and CIA. So, from the very beginning it was planned that the excuse of CIA for the September 11th would be that there had been two possible groups of suicide pilots. First group, who eventually did the whole work, transferred from Al-Qaida to CIA as the agents to catch the mythical ‘second and real group’. At the questions of Mike, they said that the best psychologists looked those guys through and they were safe.
‘The Arab do not have such pills, Mike.’ Ernst said.
Mike did not know after all it who was more of a fool, Ernst who understood all the truth from the very beginning and just played according to the legend or Mike who was maybe an actor that went deeper into the image and tried to persuade that he came contrite and wanted to prevent the evil.
‘Mike, if you said you know it because you just saw it in your dreams and you don’t know how it got there, just say us what will happen for sure.’ Ernst demanded.
‘I may say you that I see a pair of airbuses strike the twin towers, both. One airbus strikes Pentagon…’ Mike related.
‘What part?’ Ernst wanted it more precise.
‘They will say afterwards it was the international liaisons department.’ Mike said.
‘Ok, but what for some other airbus? Will it try to hit an atomic station?’ Ernst questioned.
‘I do not know it will fall on its way somewhere.’ Mike said.
‘I’d preferred all does stay on its places and we solve that problem one by one.’ Ernst said.
‘You mean bit by bit.’ Mike asked. ‘I never heard it as one by one. Maybe, it’s from Swedish?’
‘It has nothing to do with Swedish… One by one would mean more of hard work and much more stink… But, then I would be no goat of forgiveness of sins.’ Ernst expressed his point of view.
Then, when Mike understood what meant ‘one by one’, it made him shudder. First because then it would mean he ‘fooled the office’ and second due it would mean no last grace and mercy for the people who otherwise happened to be fortunate enough to become victims of the September 11th. Most of all, he recalled that young fair-haired man who as the representative of the personnel of the future World Trade Center, those who had taken part in the clandestine vaccination which framework was the natural philosophic form of the essence of the bad quality made from the blood of the people whose last breath went out with a curse. When Mike had showed to him he was firm and clever enough to bereave such guys as that one from any additional sources of the prolongation of the days of grace such as the lives of Mike’s babies and the bodies of their mothers or just those girls who had been vaccinated, the young American just sat on the concrete flower bed a few meters from the local KGB office. It was good the man spoke some Russian. Mike stopped when he saw the contrite man.
‘Do not think I am some wolf. I simply do not trade in human lives. I’m no health monger. Even if those children are mine I cannot dispose of their lives because they would have killed myself instead… But, you said you would not let me trade in the goods made from my inventions because you have some power and liaisons with Pentagon and big capital. You may trade in them instead. There will be some profit. They say its good money. It will make do for the prolongation of the functioning of your organization until the doomsday…’ Mike said.
‘You do not waist that money on the girls instead?’ The fair-haired man asked with a weak smile, it seemed somebody informed him on the true essence of the role which Mike had to play.
‘Anyhow, they say I might be sick myself in a way the blood tests cannot show. But, most of all my blood should be clean and there should be a kind of quarantine not to spoil the whole thing and to make me suffer again to clarify it from microbes. So, I have to measure my forces.’ Mike said.
‘You do not belong to yourself?’ The man in the blue suit asked.
‘They say I’m kind of the national property. Like they invested the money in me before I was born…’ Mike said with a grimace to hide a smile.
‘They said me. You always tell that story of millions of dollar invested into your birth.’ The man commented.
‘I do not know. I just know that I have the responsibility and they might not forgive me spoiling the product…’ Mike said.
‘I would not.’ The man joked in a serious way.
Mike kept silence.
‘They say it will be on September 11th to be symbolic and match the architect style of our towers. But, what year? I would want to be able to have some fun, maybe have a family.’
‘I cannot tell the year precisely but it’s forthwith after 2000.’ Mike said.
‘After millennium?’ The fair-haired man demanded.
‘Which millennium?’ Mike did not know the meaning of that term.
‘It’s the time when the Christ should begin His rule… So, there will be there no more place for such sinners as us… It’s even more symbolic then the number 11th.’ He commented.
Mike just kept mum, then, said, ‘Of course, there’s no need now to torture you for the vaccines because I will suffer instead. But, the universal vaccines have a tendency to destroy the immune system and bring about an immunity collapse. You’d prefer to rot alive instead and contaminate your children and relatives?’
The young man kept a few moments of silence then said, ‘They said you allowed your blood to be used but prohibited the women to use your seed when you’d be adult… you are about eleven now… why you do not give a chance?’
‘I do not want to kill the mother of my child if it would be necessary and give birth to a doomed to death and sicknesses boy or girl. But, you know to sell the male seed is not to sell the sunflower seeds. You never see the face of those whom you sell it and do not know if they sell further on. I want to give the chance for all. For it, to be honest. No all the people who now work in the world trade center will die in that day. It all depends on will they cure themselves or not…’ Mike said.
‘But, there is no cure for those plagues.’ The man interrupted.
‘Opium, marihuana, cocaine along with the stress and heavy physical strain kills all the microbes, if used by huge doses and not regularly. I will do it for me and the rest to survive. I will pray and make incantations on my blood. It’s also a container of the information. There is the memory of the metals and there is also the memory and informational charge of the blood. I will save as much as I can. And, I will make an agreement with the US government and CIA that they should find no money or diamonds after the fall of the towers, you’ll get a share of it as my investment from my economical projects and inventions. All in all, we are future relatives.’ Mike said.
‘I heard all.’ The man said after a moment. ‘Now, leave me. I want to weep. It’s not a shame for me to weep, now. Nobody would condemn you, boy.’
Mike went on the lane around the corner. He heard the young man sob as a child. He badly wanted to return and soothe him. He was afraid to leave an incomplete impression of his own. But, the international diplomacy rules made him go away from the place in the direction of his home.